Skip to main content

Full text of "The doubtful grant of Ireland"

See other formats


THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT 


OF 


BY  POPE  ADRIAN  IV.   TO  KING  HENRY  //. 
INVESTIGATED 


BY 

LAURENCE    GINNELL 

OF  THE  MIDDLE  TEMPLE,  BARRISTER-AT-LA.W 
AUTHOR  OF  "THH  BRKHON  LAWS,"  ETC. 


Reprinted,  with  slight  revision  and  re-arrangement,  from  the 
"NEW   IRELAND   REVIEW" 


2>ublin 
FALL  ON   &  CO. 

29    LOWER    SACKVILLE    STREET 
1899 


APR  -5    1974 


PKINTED    BY 

SEALY,     BEYERS     AND     WALKKR, 

MIDDLE    AHHEY     ST., 

DUBLIN'. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PA(iK 

I.       A    GENERAL    VIEW     OF    THE    GROUND,    WITH    TEXT    OF 

THE    DOCUMENTS    TO    BE    EXAMINED  1 


II.       JOHN  OF  SALISBURY,   AND  THE  EVIDENCE  ATTRIBUTED 

TO    HIM    ...                                                       ...                          ...  21 

III.       CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBRENSIS                              ...  49 

IV.       WORKS    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBRENSIS            ...                          ...  71 

V.       FURTHER     DISCUSSION     OF     THK     PRINCIPAL     INSTRU- 
MENT        ...                          ...                          ...                          ...  101 

VI.     THE  OTHER  INSTRUMENTS  CONSIDERED.     ALL  FOUND 

TO  BE  SPURIOUS        ...                 ...                 ...  130 

INDEX  159 


THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT 

OF 

IRELAND. 


CHAPTER    I. 

A    General    View   of  the    Ground,   with   Text   of  the 
Documents  to  be  Examined. 

THE  charge  frequently  made  that  we  do  not  take  such 
interest  in  our  country's  history  as  we  ought  to  do  is  too 
true.  But  it  is  not  universally  true.  Certain  incidents 
of  that  history  have  an  irresistible  attraction  for  us.  If 
we  except  sacred  subjects,  there  is  probably  no  other  in- 
stance in  which  the  rank  and  file  of  a  race  take  to-day 
such  a  lively  interest  in  letters  written  in  the  twelfth 
century  as  the  Irish  race  all  over  the  world  take  in  the 
documents  we  are  about  to  consider. 

A  Bull  is  a  Papal  letter,  taking  its  name  from  the 
bubble-shaped,  leaden  seal  which  it  bears.  The  letters  here 
in  question  are  five  in  number,  written  in  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury, and  relating  to  Ireland.  They  were  probably  never 
sealed  with  any  seal,  and  are,  therefore,  not  correctly 
called  Bulls,  even  if  genuine ;  but  that  name  has  become 
so  well  known  in  connection  with  them  that  the  use  of  it 
cannot  be  misunderstood.  In  the  twelfth  century  they 
were  called  privUegia  or  privileges. 

According  to  the  strict  rules  of  evidence,  documents  are 


2  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

inadmissible  until  their  authenticity  is  first  established. 
The  question  of  the  authenticity  of  these  letters  is  pro- 
perly one  for  historical  investigation  rather  than  for 
argument.  Research  has  so  far  failed  to*  find  their 
originals,  or  conclusive  proof  that  originals  legitimate 
and  authentic  ever  existed.  But  a  prima  facie  case  for 
their  authenticity  having  been  otherwise  made  out,  and 
being  corroborated  by  their  close  resemblance  to  genuine 
Papal  letters,  while  at  the  same  time  there  is  in  them 
sufficient  divergence  from  the  unquestioned  article  to 
excite  suspicion,  and  in  the  circumstances  sufficient  to 
support  that  suspicion,  the  question  of  their  authenticity 
becomes  a  subject  for  discussion. 

Light  has  to  be  sought  from  the  alleged  copies  of  the 
alleged  instruments,  from  the  bearers  of  those  alleged 
copies  and  their  contemporaries,  from  the  characters  of 
all  the  persons  concerned,  and  from  the  general  circum- 
stances of  the  period.  A  field  of  considerable  scope  is 
thus  opened  up,  and  the  facts  and  inferences  gleaned 
therefrom  vary  with  the  taste  and  skill  of  the  gleaners. 
There  may  be  some  who  form  their  opinions  first,  and 
investigate  afterwards.  But  when  the  facts  are  as  well 
known  as  they  can  now  be,  and  conscientiously  examined, 
there  is  enough  in  them  to  occasion  the  greatest  uncer- 
tainty ;  so  that  one  may  well  be  found  on  either  side  of 
this  controversy  without  becoming  obnoxious  to  the 
charge  of  mere  wilful  perversity.  And  although  the 
result  of  historical  research  within  the  present  century 
has  somewhat  contracted  the  scope  of  the  controversy  by 
rendering  some  of  the  old  positions  occupied  on  both 
sides  no  longer  tenable,  the  same  research  seems  to  have 
counterbalanced  this  by  furnishing  both  sides  with  new 
and  effective  arguments.  Some  of  the  evidence  on  both 
sides  will,  at  first  sight,  appear  frail,  feeble,  and  scarcely 
relevant.  But  if  it  were  gross,  palpable  and  conclusive 
either  way  there  would  no  longer  be  room  for  argument. 


TEXT   OF   DOCUMENTS   TO   BE   EXAMINED.  O 

On  slight  evidence  and  fine  distinctions  some  of  the  most 
important  political  and  business  transactions  in  the  world 
are  carried  on ;  on  these  the  fate  of  a  nation  occasionally 
depends ;  even  the  most  sacred  truths  of  religion,  with  all 
they  have  effected  in  this  world,  and  all  that  depends  on 
them  in  the  next,  hang  by  a  very  slender  thread,  as  does 
human  life  itself.  We  must  not  disdain  or  break  the 
filmy  threads,  but  carefully  endeavour  to  disentangle 
them.  Nor  must  we  expect  Englishmen,  however  impar- 
tial, to  investigate  and  settle  for  us  this  question,  affecting 
as  it  does  the  relations  between  the  two  countries.  We 
shall  notice  an  occasion  on  which  they  evaded  that  task 
in  circumstances  in  which  they  could  not  have  shirked  it 
without  risk  of  reputation  had  the  letters  related  to 
England. 

In  Ireland  we  find  the  authenticity  of  the  letters  recog- 
nised in  the  seventeenth  century  by  James  Ussher,  Protes- 
tant Archbishop  of  Armagh ;  Peter  Lombard,  Catholic 
Archbishop  of  Armagh;  and  David  Rothe,  Bishop  of 
Ossory;  and  in  the  present  century  by  the  ecclesiastical 
historian,  Dr.  Lanigan,  the  Editor  of  the  Macarice 
Excidium,  the  Editor  of  Cambrensis  Eversus,  and  the  Yery 
Rev.  Sylvester  Malone,  D.D.,  Yicar-General  of  Killaloe, 
writing  in  the  Dublin  Review  for  April,  1884,  and  in  the 
Irish  Ecclesiastical  Record  for  October,  1891.  This  latter 
gentleman,  now  the  ablest  and  most  strenuous  upholder  of 
all  the  letters  in  question,  has  written  more  recently  on 
the  same  side,  but  has  been  obliged  to  abandon  most  of 
his  earlier  positions  without  securing  any  new  position. 
Against  their  authenticity,  we  must  notice  the  entire 
absence  of  written  Gaelic  recognition ;  their  repudiation 
in  the  seventeenth  century  by  Stephen  White,  S.J.,  and 
by  the  author  of  Cambrensis  Eversus  ;  their  repudiation  in 
the  present  century  by  Cardinal  Moran  in  the  Irish 
Ecclesiastical  Record  for  November,  1872,  and  by  Rev.  W. 
B.  Morris  in  his  book,  Ireland  and  St.  Patrick.  The  learn- 


4  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

ing  and  respectability  of  all  the  foregoing  authorities  are 
admitted. 

Many  others  have  written  on  either  side  of  the  controversy, 
but  apparently  without  having  gone  to  the  sources  for 
information,  since  they  make  statements  either  without 
references  or  with  references  which  lead  to  nothing  relevant, 
and  even  give  some  references  which,  when  tested,  are  found 
to  be  incorrect.  The  primary  object  of  some  of  them  at  least 
being  not  the  elucidation  of  what  is  admittedly  obscure,  but 
the  furtherance  of  current  religious  or  political  controversy, 
they  adopt  a  particular  view  at  the  outset.  This  they  are 
determined  not  to  relinquish.  By  a  process  of  rejecting 
rigid  facts,  twisting  pliable  ones,  and  inventing  some 
padding  material,  they  make  that  preconceived  opinion 
their  final  conclusion  and  obtrude  it  on  the  public,  mis- 
representing the  purport  of  the  documents  and  even 
tampering  with  their  text.  They  then  call  for  the  peremp- 
tory closure  of  the  controversy.  Such  controversy,  being 
wrong  in  purpose  and  in  method,  can  have  no  effect  except 
a  bad  one.  The  question  at  issue,  though  small,  is  not  to 
be  solved  by  prejudice  or  predilection,  but  by  diligent 
investigation  of  facts  and  rational  deduction  therefrom. 
Legitimately  treated,  it  is  of  no  practical  importance  what- 
ever, does  not  involve  either  the  religion  or  the  politics  of 
our  day,  and  can  be  properly  discussed  only  by  keeping 
quite  aloof  from  these.  The  question  is  purely  historical. 

Agreement  as  to  the  facts  among  the  class  of  people 
just  mentioned  does  not  secure  or  connote  agreement  as  to 
the  inferences.  For  instance,  persons  who  agree  that  the 
letters  are  authentic  are  most  sharply  divided  as  to  their 
significance.  Some  invoke  them  with  the  special  object 
of  bespattering  Popes  and  exposing  their  venality,  corrup- 
tion, and  ingratitude  towards  mankind  in  general,  and 
towards  faithful  Ireland  in  particular ;  while  others  draw 
from  them  proofs  that  no  Pope  ever  erred  even  in  political 
matters,  and  that  Ireland  has  always  been  the  object  of 


TEXT   OF    DOCUMENTS   TO   BE   EXAMINED.  5 

the  Pope's  special  paternal  care.  These  two  unhistorical 
and  essentially  antagonistic  aspirations,  originating  at  the 
opposite  poles  of  mistaken  piety,  may  safely  be  left  to 
confute  each  other.  By  no  possibility  can  both  be  true. 
From  another  quarter  it  has  been  urged  that  although 
neither  religion  nor  morality  is  involved  in  the  question, 
nor  the  doctrine  of  the  Pope's  infallibility,  still  to  assume 
the  authenticity  of  these  letters  would  be  tantamount  to 
assuming  that  the  Pope  made  a  shockingly  bad  choice  of 
an  instrument  for  reducing  Ireland  to  law  and  order, 
seeing  what  the  character  of  Henry  II.  was,  and  seeing 
that  the  English  in  the  seven  hundred  years  that  ,have 
elapsed  since  that  time  have  failed  to  accomplish  the  task 
assigned  them.  This  objection  is  at  best  feeble.  Of  course 
the  consequence  suggested,  even  if  it  were  to  follow, 
should  not  deter  us  from  endeavouring  to  find  out  what  is 
the  truth  of  the  matter.  But  how  that  consequence  is 
obviated  none  know  better  than  we  who  know  so  well  that 
the  object  of  the  English  in  Ireland  has  not  been  the  Pope's 
object,  but  usually  one  diametrically  opposite.  In  any 
case  it  is  far  better  frankly  to  withdraw  such  an  objection 
as  this  and  allow  the  inquiry  to  proceed,  since  it  can  be 
so  easily  confronted  and  neutralized  by  examples  in  pari 
materia.  These  letters,  supposing  them  to  be  genuine, 
would  not  have  constituted  a  greater  Papal  mistake  than 
was  the  conferring  of  the  title  of  Defender  of  the  Faith 
upon  Henry  VIII.  of  England.  Here  is  an  authentic  case 
of  the  Pope's  choosing  a  singularly  unworthy  instrument 
for  a  purpose  at  least  as  intimately  connected  with  his 
office  as  was  the  subject-matter  of  these  letters.  And  the 
subsequent  use  of  this  title  by  English  Sovereigns  shows, 
too,  how  willing  they  are  to  cling  to  any  honour  or  advan- 
tage derived  from  the  Catholic  Church,  even  when  they  have 
ceased  to  belong  to  it,  and  sworn  to  defend  the  Protestant. 
Their  conduct  in  this  respect  is  prevented  from  being 
ridiculous  only  by  being  royal. 


O  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRAXT  OF  IRELAND. 

The  more  closely  one  studies  the  two  Popes  whose  letters 
are  in  question  the  more  firmly  is  he  convinced  that, 
whether  they  wrote  these  letters  or  not,  they  resembled 
most  Popes  before  and  since  in  .desiring  to  promote  what 
they  considered  the  best  interests  of  the  Irish  people.  But 
like  all  men  dealing  with  a  country  with  whose  circum- 
stances they  are  not  personally  acquainted,  Popes  have  had 
to  take  their  information  second-hand,  third-hand,  or 
fourth-hand ;  and  the  intermediaries  have  not  always  been 
above  suspicion.  In  these  circumstances  it  has  been  just 
as  easy  for  the  Pope  as  for  anybody  else  to  err  in  accepting 
for  truth  the  inventions  or  the  coloured  and  distorted 
facts  presented  to  him  under  the  highest  guarantee  of 
veracity.  Opinions  formed  on  this  basis  regarding  the 
condition  of  a  country  and  the  best  means  of  improving  it, 
would  probably  be  such  as  the  fictions  were  specially 
designed  to  generate  and  foster. 

The  letter  to  which  most  effect  has  always  been  attributed 
is  that  under  Pope  Adrian's  name.  In  Nicholas  Break- 
speare  we  find  .an  excellent  illustration  of  the  exaltation 
of  the  meritorious  humble,  and  of  the  democratic  constitu- 
tion of  the  Catholic  Church.  A  man  of  the  humblest  birth, 
he  was,  in  December,  1154,  in  recognition  of  his  real 
personal  worth,  made  Pope,  under  the  name  of  Adrian  IV., 
and  was  the  only  Englishman  who  ever  sat  in  the  chair 
of  St.  Peter.  The  Very  Rev.  Dr.  Malone  says: — "There 
does  not  appear  to  be  in  the  domain  of  history  a  better 
authenticated  fact  than  the  privilege  of  Adrian  IY.  to 
Henry  II."  At  all  events  from  it  the  sovereigns  of  England 
from  Henry  II.  down  to  Henry  VIII.  derived  the  title  of 
Lord  of  Ireland  which  was  the  only  title  they  used  with 
reference  to  Ireland.  Henry  YIII.  was  the  first  English 
king  who  styled  himself  King  of  Ireland.  The  conclusions 
arrived  at  by  the  best  authorities,  with  regard  to  the  date 
at  which  this  letter  became  known  in  Ireland,  show  how 
little  warrant  there  is  for  the  use  made  of  it  by  partizans. 


TEXT   OF    DOCUMENTS   TO   BE   EXAMINED.  I 

One  writes  about  the  Pope  having  handed  Ireland  over  to 
King  Henry  II.,  and  is  quite  sure  that  this  letter  was 
Henry's  most  potent  weapon  in  the  conquest  of  Ireland : 
another,  whose  object  is  different,  is  not  clear  about  either 
the  facts  or  the  conclusions,  but  thinks  the  letter  was 
known  in  Ireland  in  1172,  or  even  earlier,  ^ow,  for  neither 
of  these  positions  is  there  a  shadow  of  historical  warrant. 
On  the  question  of  date,  most  of  those  who  deny  the 
authenticity  of  the  letters  believe  that  they  were  first 
made  known  about  1180,  while  Rev.  Dr.  Kelly,  a  warm 
supporter  of  them  all,  says  with  regard  to  Adrian's  :  "There 
is  not  any,  even  the  slightest,  authority  for  asserting  that 
it  was  known  in  Ireland  before  that  date  (1172),  nor  for 
three  years  later." — Cambrensis  Eversus,  vol.  ii.,  page  440. 
And  the  only  authority  for  holding  that  it  was  made  known 
in  Ireland  so  early  as  1175  is  that  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis, 
which  we  propose  to  examine  later  on.  We  may  then  take 
1175  as  the  earliest  date  at  which  any  but  a  blind  partizan 
has  fixed  the  first  reading  of  any  of  these  letters  in  Ireland. 
Hence,  whatever  effect  they  may  have  had  subsequently, 
they  cannot  have  influenced  the  Irish  in  1172,  being  then 
unknown ;  and  for  the  same  reason  they  cannot  have  con- 
tributed in  the  slightest  degree  to  Henry's  conquest  of 
Ireland. 

These  letters  might,  however,  have  involved,  in  the 
twelfth  century,  matters  of  discipline  and  obedience ;  and 
a  due  examination  of  them  demands  some  knowledge  of 
the  faith,  the  Church  discipline,  the  relations  between 
Church  and  State,  and  the  general  condition  of  Europe  in 
the  twelfth  century,  and  the  international  politics  of  that 
time.  According  to  the  conception  of  human  life  then 
current  on  the  Continent,  there  were  scarcely  more  than 
two  careers  worthy  of  gentlemen — learning  and  the  sword. 
Learning  being  available  only  in  and  through  the  Church, 
men  who  sought  it,  with  whatever  object,  were  attracted 
to  her ;  and  there  being  then  as  now  plenty  of  men  with 


THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

brains  far  in  excess  of  their  piety,  the  Church  sometimes 
found  herself  possessed  of  members,  and  even  of  ministers, 
who  seem  to  us  strangely  out  of  place.  In  addition  to  what 
we  now  consider  the  normal  percentage  of  young  men 
entering  the  Church  in  obedience  to  vocation  or  other 
worthy  motive,  another  and  widely  different  class  joined 
the  ranks  of  the  clergy.  Cousins  of  the  King,  younger  sons 
of  the  nobility,  and  other  persons  conscious  of  .talent  or 
ambition  or  both,  entered  the  Church  deliberately  as  the 
surest  road  for  preferment,  whether  ecclesiastical  or  civil, 
without  any  intention  of  engaging  in  missionary  or 
parochial  drudgery,  but  with  the  fixed  purpose  of  belong- 
ing from  the  outset  to  the  Higher  Clergy,  who  had  access 
to  the  King's  Court.  While  some  of  these  men  remained 
courtiers  all  their  lives,  idle  or  ill-employed,  others,  as  a 
natural  consequence  of  their  superior  culture,  from 
ministers  of  God,  became  ministers  of  the  State,  lawyers, 
judges,  politicians,  secretaries,  diplomatists,  statesmen,  and 
even  soldiers,  and  the  highest  civil  secular  offices  were 
usually  filled  by  them.  Royal  favourites  and  connections, 
frequently  mere  striplings  in  their  teens,  perhaps  not  in 
Orders  at  all,  perhaps  favoured  with  Minor  Orders  ad  hoc, 
were  appointed  to  nominal  ecclesiastical  offices  to  which 
the  largest  revenues  were  attached,  but  of  which  humble 
and  unknown  men  discharged  the  real  duties.  The  rich 
offices  -were  honorary  in  the  inverted  sense  that  their  oc- 
cupants drew  the  salaries  but  neglected  the  duties.  In 
such  circumstances,  occasional  scandals  and  the  presence 
of  odd  characters  in  the  sanctuary  were  phenomena  to  be 
expected,  and  it  must  in  justice  be  said  that  they  were  by 
no  means  as  numerous  as  might  have  been  expected.  The 
men  of  those  days  were  neither  all  bad  nor  any  of  them 
wholly  bad.  And  as  regards  those  who  were  really  in 
Holy  Orders,  it  would  be  easy  to  name  some  who,  although 
promoted  to  high  positions  in  the  Church  for  manifest 
political  reasons,  became  exemplary  occupants  of  the  offices 


TEXT  OF  DOCUMENTS  TO  BE  EXAMINED.          9 

to  which  they  were  so  raised,  effected  disciplinary  and 
other  improvements  which  men  more  holy  if  less  energetic 
would  have  found  it  impossible  to  effect,  became  able  and 
zealous  churchmen,  and  sadly  disappointed  those  who  had 
expected  to  find  them  pliant  tools. 

It  was  a  strange  and  contradictory  age,  moved  by  two 
strong  currents ;  by  one  towards  a  higher  civilization,  by 
the  other  back  towards  barbarism ;  and  sons  of  the  same 
father  are  known  to  have  been  impelled  in  those  different 
directions.  Some  were  warmed  by  the  fervour  of  piety, 
others  by  the  fervour  of  wickedness ;  some  by  the  love  of 
military  renown,  others  by  the  love  of  lucre  or  worse.  It 
was  an  age  of  efflorescent  Christian  chivalry,. as  exemplified 
in  the  Crusades,  of  general  religious  unity  among  Chris- 
tians, and  yet  an  age  of  antipopes  and  local  scandals ;  an 
age  when  almost  every  country  in  Europe  produced,  in 
the  same  generation,  its  highest  specimen  of  human  per- 
fection and  its  lowest  of  human  depravity.  But,  when 
reading  of  past  ages  we  are  prone  to  expect  something 
which  we  do  not  find  in  our  own,  namely,  a  general 
uniformity  of  human  character,  a  thing  that  never  has 
existed,  and  certainly  does  not  now  exist.  It  is  just 
possible  that  from  amongst  ourselves  of  the  nineteenth 
century  we  could  match  both  the  best  and  the  worst  of 
the  twelfth.  For,  as  if  to  maintain  equilibrium  with 
variety,  the  great  vices  of  some  always  draw  forth  the  great 
virtues  of  others.  As  every  season  has  its  fashion,  so  every 
age  has  its  characteristic  moving  spirit.  That  which  most 
filled  and  moved  men's  minds  in  the  twelfth  century  seems 
to  have  been  an  unbounded  and  insatiable  ambition.  Of 
all  passions  this  is  the  most  calculated  to  excite  and  disturb 
high  and  low,  to  produce  and  precipitate  complications  and 
changes  which  affect  everybody,  to  generate  in  men  quali- 
ties which  in  calmer  times  would  have  lain  dormant,  and 
to  bring  above  the  surface  some  who  in  calmer  times 
would  have  remained  in  lifelong  obscurity. 


10  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

The  political  condition  of  most  of  the  nations  of  Europe 
was  still  one  of  unrest  after  the  convulsions  attending  and 
following  the  disruption  of  the  .Western  Empire,  and  their 
general  attachment  to- the  Church,  of  which  the  Pope  was 
the  first  minister,  made  them  look  to  him  as  the  prime 
guardian  of  the  Christian  fold,  and  the  first  enemy  of  all 
manner  of  wrongs  and  abuses  amongst  all  the  nations  that 
accepted  the  Christian  name.  They  appealed  to  him  for 
comfort  and  guidance  in  all  sorts  of  difficulties,  public  and 
private,  religious,  political,  and  mixed.  Peoples  appealed  to 
him  against  rulers  and  rulers  against  one  another.  All  this 
gave  rise  to  relations  between  the  Pope  and  States  far  more 
numerous  and  complicated  than  what  are  now  ordinarily 
known  as  the  relations  between  Church  and  State. 
Although  political  action  now  rarely  becomes  the  duty  of 
the  Pope  as  such,  the  political  condition  of  a  country  may 
occasionally  be  a  matter  of  great  concern  to  him.  This 
was  precisely  the  condition  of  the  whole  of  Europe  in  the 
twelfth  century.  The  Church  was  the  highest,  if  not  the 
only,  expression  of  civilization.  The  Pope's  representatives, 
wherever  they  went,  were  bearers  of  a  higher  learning 
and  a  higher  law,  as  well  as  of  the  GospeL  The  law  they 
bore  was  Roman,  tempered  by  Canon  Law,  which  was 
recognized  (however  reluctantly)  in  most  of  the  countries 
of  Europe.  In  virtue,  partly  of  this  law,  partly  of  the 
condition  of  things  just  outlined,  and  partly  of  an  alleged 
donation  of  Constantine  the  Great,  the  Pope  became  a 
political  and  international  arbiter  and  umpire  at  the  head 
of  the  European  States,  which,  in  so  far  as  they  were  united 
through  him,  formed  a  sort  of  loose  confederation.  For 
him  they  felt  or  affected  respect,  to  him  they  paid 
deference ;  and,  in  spite  of  the  occasional  schisms  and  dis- 
orders alluded  to,  the  Pope  was  powerful  with  a  subtle 
power,  which  all  recognised,  and  against  which  tyrants 
often  chafed.  Some  of  the  decretals  in  the  Canon  Law  seem 
open  to  the  construction  that  two  or  three  of  the  Popes 


TEXT   OF    DOCUMENTS   TO   BE   EXAMINED.  11 

went  even  beyond  this  spiritual  and  moral  jurisdiction, 
and  claimed  a  temporal  suzerainty  over  Europe  if  not 
over  the  entire  world.  But  the  acknowledged  ambition 
of  all  Popes  was,  as  it  still  is,  the  apostolic  ambition  to 
extend  the  Church  so  widely  as  to  include  all  men,  and, 
consequentially,  to  bring  all  men  to  recognise  and  submit 
to  the  Pope's  universal  primacy.  And  even  in  the  cases 
of  Gregory  VII.  (Hildebrand)  and  Urban  II. ,  who  are 
believed  to  have  extended  the  temporal  power  of  the 
papacy  to  the  utmost  limits  it  has  ever  reached,  neither  one 
nor  the  other  of  them  claimed  iiniversal  temporal  sove- 
reignty. The  largest  claims  they  made  are  fully  accounted 
for  by  local  and  temporary  causes.  The  Pope's  inter- 
national position  will  be  found  denned  in  Gosselin's 
Pouvoir  du  Pape  au  Moyen  Age.  Of  the  hero  of  Canossa, 
one  of  the  most  learned  authorities  on  events  in  the  Middle 
Ages  says :  — "  C'est  une  exageration  que  d'attribuer  a 
Gregoire  VII.  des  reves  de  monarchic  et  de  domination 
universelles ;  ce  qui  le  preoccupe,  c'est  d'affirmer  le 
caractere  absolument  cathoUque  de  1'Eglise,  et  d'assurer 
la  situation  international  de  la  papaute." — Lucius  Lector, 
Le  Conclave,  page  69. 

In  these  circumstances  a  considerable  amount  of  business 
must  have  been  transacted  between  the  Pope  and  a  Catholic 
prince  like  Henry  II.,  whose  dominions  extended  from  the 
Cheviot  Hills  to  the  Pyrenees.  The  Pope's  power  being 
invoked  in  all  quarters,  and  being  such  that  it  could  not 
be  successfully  resisted  by  open  force,  was  frequently  met 
or  eluded  by  fraud.  There  was  a  brisk  demand  for  Papal 
letters  and  charters,  sometimes  for  strange  purposes.  To 
meet  this  demand,  clever  ambitious  men  could  scarcely 
be  expected  to  wait  for  genuine  documents  from  Rome, 
especially  if  those  required  were  such  as  the  Pope  was 
not  likely  to  grant.  Consequently,  some  documents  of 
those  times,  still  existing,  are  said  to  be  manifest  forgeries, 
and  are  preserved  not  for  the  confirmation  of  facts,  but 


12  THE  DOUBTFUL   GRANT  OF   IRELAND. 

as  antique  specimens  of  misapplied  ingenuity.  So  far  as 
a  comparison  can  be  made  it  would  appear  that  there  were 
more  frauds  and  forgeries  and  dishonest  uses  made  of  the 
Pope's  name  in  that  age  than  have  been  in  subsequent 
times  of  open  Protestantism,  because  in  the  latter  case 
defiance  took  the  place  of  dissimulation. 

The  Normans  may  be  taken  to  have  been  typical  of 
their  age,  and  hence  to  have  differed  both  from  British 
Islanders  of  the  present  day  and  from  the  Irish  of  that 
day.  Differences  led  to  mistakes  on  all  sides,  and  the 
Normans  naturally  considering  their  own  the  best  of  every- 
thing, may  be  pardoned  for  holding  as  barbarous  some 
Irish  practices  different  from  theirs.  To  take  one  instance 
out  of  many,  the  Norman  clergy  inculcated  the  payment 
of  tithes  as  a  matter  of  faith,  as  anyone  who  consults  their 
writings  may  see.  To  their  minds  there  could  be  no  more 
positive  proof  of  the  utter  absence  of  Christianity  among 
a  people  than  the  non-payment  of  tithes.  Ireland,  on  the 
other  hand,  had  passed  through  her  golden  age  of 
Christianity  without  a  State  Church,  and  without  paying 
tithes.  Each  clan  provided  amply  for  its  own  clergy,  but 
in  a  manner  scarcely  intelligible  to  persons  unacquainted 
with  the  clan  organisation.  Benedict,  the  Abbot  of  Peter- 
borough, writing  of  the  Council  of  Cashel,  says:—  "They 
also  prescribed  in  that  Council  that  tithes  of  all  they 
possessed  should  be  given  to  ecclesiastics.  For  the  people 
generally  had  never  paid  tithes,  and  did  not  even  know 
that  they  ought  to  be  paid." 

The  justification  of  the  letters  now  in  question  is,  that 
Henry  II.  of  England,  shocked  at  the  moral  and  religious 
depravity  of  the  Irish  nation,  was  burning  with  apostolic 
zeal  to  bring  it  back  to  Christian  ways,  and  the  temporal 
sovereignty  of  the  Western  islands  having  been  granted 
long  ago  by  Constantine  the  Great  to  Pope  Sylvester  and 
his  successors,  Henry  appealed  to  the  Pope  to  exercise  this 
hitherto  latent  sovereignty  by  appointing  him  at  once  Lord 


TEXT   OF    DOCUMENTS   TO   BE   EXAMINED.  13 

and  Second  Apostle  of  Ireland.  Lanfranc  and  St.  Anselm, 
Archbishops  of  Canterbury,  and  also  St.  Bernard,  make 
similar  charges  of  immorality  against  the  Irish  of  that 
time.  The  native  Irish  annals  show  but  too  clearly  that 
the  condition  of  the  country  was  deplorable.  The  fact  was 
— however  a  few  excellent  individuals  of  Danish  race  may 
now  endeavour  to  qualify  it — the  Danes  had  well-nigh 
destroyed  Christian  civilization  in  Ireland  as  well  as  in 
England,  and  had  left  the  tribes  of  both  countries  insanely 
warring  .against  each  other — meet  prey  for  the  first  strong 
leader  at  the  head  of  disciplined  forces.  In  religion,  in 
morals,  in  patriotism,  in  courage,  and  in  the  comforts  .of 
private  life,  the  Irish  had  at  that  time  reached  their  lowest 
condition  since  their  conversion  from  Paganism.  Still, 
the  opinions  expressed  of  them  by  the  foreigners  mentioned 
may  be  due  as  much  to  the  differences  of  organisation  and 
method  alluded  to,  and  to  the  consequent  misunderstand- 
ings, as  to  real  Irish  vices.  St.  Bernard  wrote  more 
severely  of  other  people  whom  he  knew  than  of  the  Irish 
whom  he  did  not  know.  It  is  now  generally  conceded  that 
the  moral  condition  of  Ireland  was  by  no  means  so  bad 
as  the  letters  here  in  question  represent.  But  this  does 
not  affect  the  authenticity  of  those  letters ;  for  whatever 
may  have  been  Ireland's  real  condition,  it  is  obvious  that 
then,  as  now,  a  tale  could  be  fabricated  sufficiently  shock- 
ing to  justify  the  Pope,  Yand  make  it  his  duty,  to  take 
action.  And  if  he  was  informed  in  the  sense  indicated  in 
these  letters,  it  would  be  hard  to  consider  too  severe  any 
action  he  could  take. 

For  the  text  of  the  letter  bearing  Adrian's  name,  and 
that  of  the  first  bearing  Alexander's  name,  the  oldest 
authority  is  Giraldus  Cambrensis.  His  contemporaries, 
Roger  de  Hovenden  and  Ralph  de  Diceto,  are  also  authori- 
ties for  these  two  letters,  but  they  add  nothing  material 
respecting  them.  Roger  de  Wendover  and  the  continuator 
of  his  historical  works,  Matthew  Paris,  wrote  in  the  follow- 


14  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

ing  century,  and  may  be  taken  to  have  adopted  the  state- 
ments of  Giraldus.  Matthew  Paris  inserts  Adrian's  letter 
in  his  Chronica  Majora,  at  A.D.  1155,  the  year  in  which 
it  purports  to  have  been  written.  His  version  of  it,  so  far 
as  it  extends,  agrees  in  substance  with  that  of  Giraldus; 
but  his  arrangement  of  the  sentences  is  different,  and  there 
are  two  sentences  missing.  To  the  letter  he  prefixes  the 
following  note:  — 

"At  that  time  Henry,  king  of  the  English,  sending 
solemn  messengers  to  Rome,  asked  Pope  Adrian  to  permit 
him  to  invade  the  island  of  Hibernia  with  military  force, 
and,  extirpating  the  weeds  of  vice,  to  subdue  that  land, 
and  bring  back  those  bestial  people  to  the  faith  and  the 
way  of  truth;  Wherefore  the  Pope,  gladly  approving  of 
the  King's  design,  accorded  to  him  the  following  privilege." 

In  the  complete  works  of  Giraldus,  published  in  eight 
volumes  by  the  Lords  Commissioners  of  the  Treasury,  and 
under  the  direction  of  the  Master  of  the  Rolls,  Adrian's 
privilege  occurs  three  times,  namely — in  the  first,  fifth, 
and  eighth  volumes.  I  now  submit  a  literal  translation 
from  the  eighth  volume,  and  in  order  to  economise  space, 
quote,  without  a  break,  the  letters  of  Popes  Adrian  and 
Alexander,  with  the  introductory  words  prefixed  to  the 
latter  by  Giraldus  :  — 

"  Adrian,  Bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to  his 
dearest  son  in. Christ,  the  illustrious  King  of  the  English, 
greeting  and  apostolical  benediction. 

"Your  Majesty  quite  laudably  and  profitably  considers 
how  to  extend  the  glory  of  your  name  on  earth  and  increase 
the  reward  of  eternal  happiness  in  Heaven,  when,  as  a 
Catholic  Prince,  you  propose  to  extend  the  limits  of  the 
Church,  to  announce  the  truth  of  the  Christian  faith  to 
ignorant  and  barbarous  nations,  and  to  root  out  the  weeds 
of  vice  from  the  field  of  the  Lord  ;  and  the  more  effectually 
to  accomplish  this  you  implore  the  counsel  and  favour  of 
the  Apostolic  See.  In  which  matter  we  are  confident  that 
the  higher  your  aim,  and  the  greater  the  discretion  with 
which  you  proceed,  the  happier,  with  God's  help,  will  be 
your  success;  because  those  things  that  originate  in  the 


TEXT  OF  DOCUMENTS  TO  BE  EXAMINED.        15 

ardour  of  faith  and  the  love  of  religion  are  always  wont 
to  arrive  at  a  good  issue  and  end.  Certainly  Hibernia  and 
all  the  islands  upon  which  Christ  the  Sun  of  Justice  has 
shone,  and  which  have  accepted  the  doctrines  of  the 
Christian  faith,  of  right  belong,  as  your  Highness  doth 
acknowledge,  to  blessed  Peter  and  the  Holy  Roman  Church. 
Wherefore  we  the  more  willingly  sow  in  them  a  faithful 
plantation  and  a  seed  pleasing  to  God,  in  as  much  as  we 
know  by  internal  examination  that  it  will  be  strictly  re- 
quired of  us.  You  have  signified  to  us,  dearest  son  in 
Christ,  that  you  desire  to  enter  the  island  of  Hibernia  to 
subject  that  people  to  laws,  and  to  root  out  therefrom  the 
weeds  of  vice;  also  that  you  desire  to  pay  from  every 
house  an  annual  pension  ,of  one  penny  to  blessed  Peter, 
and  to  preserve  ,the  rights  of  the  churches  of  that  land 
inviolate  and  whole.  We,  therefore,  regarding  with  due 
favour  your  pious  and  laudable  desire,  and  according  a 
gracious  assent  to  your  petition,  deem  it  pleasing  and 
acceptable  that,  for  the  purpose  of  extending  the  limits 
of  the  Church,  checking  the  torrent  of  wickedness,  reform- 
ing evil  manners,  sowing  seeds  of  virtue,  and  increasing 
the  Christian  religion,  you  should  enter  that  island  and 
execute  whatever  shall  be  conducive  to  the  honour  of  God 
and  the  salvation  of  that  land.  And  let  the  people  of  that 
land  receive  you  honourably  and  reverence  you  as  lord, 
the  rights  of  the  churches  remaining  indisputably  inviolate 
and  whole,  and  the  annual  pension  of  one  penny  from 
every  house  being  reserved  to  blessed  Peter  and  the  Holy 
Roman  Church.  If,  therefore,  you  will  carry  to  completion 
what  with  a  mind  so  disposed  you  have  conceived,  study 
to  form  that  people  to  good  morals,  and,  as  well  by  your- 
self as  by  those  whom  you  shall  find  qualified  for  the 
purpose  by  faith,  word,  and  conduct,  so  act  that  the  Church 
may  be  adorned,  that  the  religion  of  the  Christian  faith 
may  be  planted  and  may  increase;  and  let  all  that  con- 
cerns the  honour  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  souls  be 
ordered  in  such  manner  that  you  may  deserve  to  obtain 
from  God  a  plentiful,  everlasting  reward,  and  on  earth 
succeed  in  acquiring  a  name  glorious  for  ages. 

"  Secundi  vero  privilegii  tenor  hie,  sicut  a  quibusdam 
impetratum  asseritur  aut  confingitur,  ab  aliis  autem  un- 
quam  impetratum  fuisse  negatur:  Here,  however,  is  the 
tenor  of  a  second  privilege,  as  by  some  asserted  or  fabricated 
to  have  been  obtained,  but  by  others  denied  to  have  ever 
been  obtained. 

"Alexander,   Bishop,   servant  of  the   servants  of  God, 


16  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

to  his  dearest  son  in  Christ,  the  illustrious  King  of  the 
English,  greeting  and  apostolic  benediction. 

''  In  as  much  as  those  things  which  are  known  to  have 
been  introduced,  for  sufficient  reason,  by  our  predecessors 
ought  to  be  confirmed  in  permanent  stability,  we,  follow- 
ing in  the  footsteps  of  the  venerable  Pope  and  expecting 
the  fruition  of  our  own  desire,  do  ratify  and  confirm  his 
grant  over  the  Hibernian  kingdom's  dominion  bestowed 
upon  you,  reserving  to  blessed  Peter  and  the  Holy  Roman 
Church,  as  well  in  Hibernia  as  in  England,  the  annual 
pension  of  one  penny  from  every  house,  so  that,  the 
abominations  of  that  land  being  eradicated,  a  barbarous 
nation,  which, is  deemed  Christian  only  in  name,  may,  by 
your  gentle  treatment,  put  on  innocence  of  morals,  and, 
the  hitherto  undisciplined  church  of  those  territories  being 
subjected  to  discipline,  that  people  may  through  you 
henceforth  obtain  the  name  and  the  reality  of  the  Chris- 
tian profession." 

The  following  three  letters  do  not  appear  to  have  been 
generally  known  until  the  eighteenth  century.  In  the 
second  volume  of  the  Liber  Niger  Scaccarii,  edited  by 
Thomas  Hearne,  there  are  four  letters  of  Pope  Alexander 
III.,  beginning  on  page  41.  The  first  of  these  relates  to 
English  affairs,  not  to  Irish ;  the  second  is  addressed  to 
King  Henry  II.  in  relation  to  his  invasion  of  Ireland ; 
the  third,  on  the  same  subject,  to  the  Irish  princes ;  the 
fourth,  on  the  same  subject,  to  the  Irish  hierarchy.  A 
volume  of  Migne's  Patrologice  Cursus  is  occupied  exclu- 
sively with  the  letters  of  this  Pope,  and  there  also,  at  the 
year  1172,  these  three  letters  may  be  seen. 

"Alexander,  Bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to 
his  dearest  son  in  Christ,  Henry,  the  illustrious  King  of 
the  English,  greeting  and  apostolic  benediction. 

"We  have  ascertained  from  general  report  and  the  true 
relation  of  many,  not  without  alacrity  of  mind,  how,  as  a 
pious  king  and  mighty  prince,  with  the  help  of  the  Lord 
— by  whose  inspiration,  as  we  verily  believe,  you  have 
extended  your  Serenity's  power  against  that  rude  and  un- 
disciplined people — you  have  wonderfully  and  magnifi- 
cently triumphed  with  respect  to  that  Hibernian  nation 
which,  having  laid  aside  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  wanders  as 


TEXT   OF   DOCUMENTS   TO   BE   EXAMINED.  17 

it  were  unbridled  over  the  precipices  of  vice,  and  throws 
away  the  restraints  of  the  Christian  religion  and  of  virtue, 
and  destroys  itself  by  internecine  slaughter,  and  with 
respect  to  that  kingdom  which  the  Roman  Emperors, 
conquerors  of  the  world,  left,  as  we  have  learned,  unentered 
in  their  own  times." 

[The  writer  then  says  that  for  the  present  he  will  omit 
mentioning  other  enormities  and  vices  to  which  the  Irish 
were  addicted,  as  he  had  learned  from  Christian,  Bishop 
of  Lismore,  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  of  Ireland,  and 
Radulphus,  Archdeacon  of  Landaff ;  and  one  wonders  what 
the  omitted  enormities  must  have  been,  for  a  few  men- 
tioned are  so  foul  that  to  reproduce  this  part  of  the  docu- 
ment here  would  be  an  outrage  upon  the  community .  and 
would  expose  one  to  a  criminal  prosecution  for  obscenity. 
The  letter  then  proceeds]  :  — 

"Wherefore  we  have  learned  that,  by*  means  of  the 
union  of  your  mighty  naval  and  terrestrial  army,  you, 
inspired  by  divine  clemency,  have  directed  your  mind  to 
the  subjugation  of  that  people  to  your  dominion,  and  to 
the  extirpation  of  the  filth  of  so  great  abominations,  as 
the  same  archbishops  and  bishops  signify,  and  the  afore- 
said archdeacon  fully  and  expressly  reports  to  us,  we,  as  we 
ought,  do  hold  it  by  all  means  pleasing  and  acceptable. 
And  furthermore  we  make  devout  thanksgiving  to  Him 
from  whom  all  good  proceeds,  and  Who,  in  ,-His  love  of 
their  welfare,  disposes  the  pious  acts  and  wishes  of  His 
faithful  people.  Earnestly  beseeching  Almighty  God  with 
devout  prayers  that  as  by  the  power  of  your  Highness 
those  forbidden  things  which  are  done  in  the  country  men- 
tioned already  begin  to  desist,  and  the  seeds  of  virtue  to 
sprout  in  place  of  vice,  so  also,  with  the  help  of  the  Lord, 
may  that  nation  through  you,  for  an  imperishable  crown 
of  your  eternal  glory,  and  for  the  progress  of  its  own 
welfare,  having  cast  off  the  filth  of  sins,  take  on  in  every 
respect  the  discipline  of  the  Christian  religion. 

"  Accordingly  we  request  your  Regal  Excellence,  we 
charge  and  exhort  you  in  the  Lord,  and  we  enjoin  upon 
you  for  the  remission  of  your  sins,  that  you  stiffen  and 
strengthen  your  mind  still  more  towards  this  which  you 
have  laudably  begun,  and  by  your  power  call  back  that 
nation  to,  and  keep  it  in,  the  refinement  of  the  Christian 

C 


18  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

faith ;  that  as,  for  the  obliteration  of  your  sins,  you  have, 
as  we  believe,  undertaken  such  a  great  work,  so  also  from 
the  progress  of  its  welfare  you  may  merit  to  obtain  an 
eternal  crown. 

"And  because,  like  your  Highness's  excellency,  the 
Roman  Church  has  in  an  island  a  right  different  from  what 
it  has  in  a  great  and  continual  land,  we  holding  that  hope 
and  confidence  from  the  fervour  of  your  devotion  that  you 
desire  not  only  to  preserve  but  even  to  extend  the  rights 
of  the  Church,  and  that  you  ought  to  establish  such  a 
right  where  none  exists,  request  and  earnestly  urge  upon 
your  Majesty  to  anxiously  study  to  preserve  for  us  in  the 
beforementioned  land  the  rights  of  blessed  Peter ;  and  if 
no  such  rights  exist  there,  let  your  Highness  institute  and 
assign  the  same  to  the  same  Church,  so  that  on  this  account 
it  may  be  our  duty  to  return  copious  thanks  to  your  Royal 
Highness,  and  that  you  may  be  seen  offering  the  first  fruits 
of  your  glory  and  triumph  to  God." 


"  Alexander,  Bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to 
his  beloved  children,  the  distinguished  men,  petty  kings 
and  princes  of  Hibernia,  greeting  and  apostolical  benedic- 
tion. 

"  As  by  common  report  and  the  certain  relation  of  many 
it  has  become  known  to  us  that  you  have  received  our 
dearest  son  in  Christ,  Henry,  the  illustrious  king  of 
England,  for  your  king  and  lord,  and  have  sworn  fealty 
to  him,  we  have  felt  in  our  heart  a  joy  so  much  the  greater, 
as  through  the  power  of  that  king,  with  the  help  of  the 
Lord,  there  will  be  greater  peace  and  tranquility  in  your 
country ;  and  the  Hibernian  nation,  which  by  the  enormity 
and  filth  of  vice  appeared  to  have  receded  so  very  far,  will 
tend  more  to  be  informed  with  divine  refinement,  and 
will  better  receive  the  discipline  of  the  Christian  faith. 

"  Whence  on  account  of  the  fact  that  you  have,  of  your 
own  free  will,  subjected  yourselves  to  a  king  so  potent  and 
mighty,  and  a  son  of  the  Church  so  devoted,  we  watch 
your  prudence  with  deserved  commendation  of  praise, 
since  from  it  to  yourselves,  to  the  Church,  and  to  all  the 
people  of  that  land,  future  advantage  not  unbounded 
(utilitas  non  immodica)  may  be  hoped.  We  accordingly 
warn  and  very  earnestly  charge  your  nobility,  that  the 
fealty  which  you  have  sworn  under  a  religious  oath  to 
such  "a  king,  you  will  take  care  by  due  submission  to  keep 


TEXT   OF   DOCUMENTS   TO   BE   EXAMINED.  19 

firm  and  unshaken :  and  thus  in  humility  and  quietness 
show  yourselves  submissive  and  devoted  to  him,  that  you 
may  always  receive  of  him  richer  favour,  and  it  may  be 
our  duty  to  worthily  commend  your  prudence  thereupon." 


"  Alexander,  Bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God, 
to  his  venerable  brothers  in  Christ,  the  Bishop  of  Lismore, 
Legate  of  the  Apostolic  See,  Gelasius  of  Armagh,  Donatus 
of  Cashel,  Laurence  of  Dublin,  Catholicus  Archbishop  of 
Tuam,  and  all  their  suffragans,  greeting  and  apostolic 
benediction. 

"  By  so  great  enormities  of  vice  is  the  Hibernian  race 
infected,  and  to  such  an  extent  are  the  fear  of  God  and 
the  restraint  of  the  Christian  faith  set  aside,  the  result, 
which  brings  about  perils  of  souls,  has  been  notified  to 
us  by  a  succession  of  your  letters,  and  no  less  by  the  true 
relation  of  others  also  has  frequently  come  to  the  notice 
of  the  Apostolic  See. 

"  Hence  it  is  that  we  rejoice  with  gladness  as  we  under- 
stand from  your  letters  that  by  the  power  of  our  dearest 
son  in  Christ,  Henry,  the  illustrious  king  of  the  English, 
who,  moved  by  divine  inspiration,  having,  by  means  of 
his  united  men,  subjected  to  his  dominion  that  race,  bar- 
barous, uncultivated,  and  ignorant  of  divine  law,  those 
things  which  were  so  unlawfully  committed  in  your  country 
already,  with  God's  help,  begin  to  desist.  And  we  heartily 
offer  immense  thanksgiving  to  Him  who  has  conferred  so 
great  a  victory  and  triumph  upon  the  king  just  mentioned. 
Pray  ye  humbly  beseeching  that,  by  the  watchfulness  and 
solicitude  of  that  king,  your  own  care  co-operating,  that 
undisciplined  and  untamed  race  may  by  all  means  and  in 
all  things  be  roused  to  the  refinement  of  the  divine  law 
and  the  religion  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  that  you  and 
other  churchmen  may  rejoice  in  honour  and  in  meet 
tranquility. 

"  Therefore,  because  it  is  right  that  you  should  manifest 
anxious  watchfulness  and  favour  to  the  continuance  of 
those  things  which  have  commenced  with  such  a  pious 
beginning,  we,  by  apostolic  writings,  charge  and  prescribe 
to  your  brotherhood,  that,  as  far  as  you  are  able,  con- 
sistently with  your  order  and  office,  you  diligently  and 
manfully  assist  in  subjecting  and  retaining  that  land  for 
that  renowned  king,  mighty  man,  and  devoted  son  of  the 
Church,  and  in  extirpating  thence  the  filth  of  so  great 
abominations. 


20  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

"  And  if  any  one  of  the  kings,  princes,  or  other  men  of 
that  land  should  attempt  with  daring  rashness  to  violate 
the  obligation  of  his  oath,  and  his  fealty  pledged  to  the 
aforesaid  king,  should  he  not  be  willing  to  comply 
promptly,  as  he  ought  to  do,  with  your  admonition,  let 
you,  relying  upon  apostolic  authority  and  rejecting  every 
pretext  and  excuse,  assail  him  with  ecclesiastical  censure. 
Let  you  so  diligently  and  effectually  execute  our  charge, 
that  as  the  aforesaid  king,  that  Catholic  as  well  as  most 
Christian  prince,  is  said  to  have  piously  and  kindly 
hearkened  to  us  in  restoring  tithes  as  well  as  other  just 
ecclesiastical  rights  to  you,  and  in  all  those  things  which 
appertain  to  ecclesiastical  liberty,  so  also  you  should  guard 
firmly  those  things  which  relate  to  the  royal  dignity,  and, 
as  far  as  in  you  lies,  cause  others  to  guard  them." 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN   OF    SALISBURY.  21 


CHAPTER    II. 

John  of  Salisbury  and  the  Evidence  attributed  to  him. 

THE  document  given  under  Adrian's  name,  commonly 
called  the  Bull  Laudabiliter,  bears,  as  we  shall  see,  a 
striking  resemblance  to  a  Bull  of  Adrian's  that  is  un- 
questionably genuine.  It  is  the  letter  which  the  subse- 
quent letter  under  Alexander's  name  purports  to  confirm. 
It  is  the  letter  mentioned  by  English  historical  writers  in 
the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries,  and  quoted  by  some 
of  them.  It  is  the  letter  upon  which  the  title  of  Lord  of 
Ireland  rested  until  the  Reformation.  It  is  the  letter  the 
authenticity  of  which  has  been  recognised  by  two  Popes, 
and  by  an  Irish  remonstrance  addressed  to  one  of  them. 
It  finds  a  place  in  the  Annales  Ecclesiastici  of  Cc.rdinal 
Baronius,  in  one  edition  of  the  Bullarium,  and  in  Migne's 
collection.  All  this,  as  stated,  constitutes  a  prima  facie 
case  of  such  overwhelming  force  as  to  amply  justify  our 
inquiry,  and  accounts  for  one  gentleman  exclaiming  that 
there  is  not  a  better  authenticated  fact  in  the  domain  of 
history.  Indeed  to  question  the  authenticity  of  documents 
so  supported  makes  some  knowing  ones  shake  their  heads  ; 
and,  on  the  suggestion  of  their  spuriousness,  a  writer 
whose  blushes  must  here  be  spared  asks  naively  in  the 
Irish  Ecclesiastical  Record  for  February,  1893,  "  could 
it  be  possible  ?  "  The  answer  to  this  question  is  supplied 
in  the  sentence  with  which  Giraldus  Cambrensis  introduces 
the  first  letter  under  Pope  Alexander's  name.  In  that 
sentence  the  letter  is  described  as  one  which  may  have 
been  fabricated  (or  pretended)  to  have  been  obtained. 
Hereby  the  whole  case  is  given  away,  and  the  possibility 


22  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

and  probability  of  forgery  are  admitted  by  this  the  very 
earliest  authority  for  the  text  of  these  alleged  Papal 
letters. 

The  latest  Editor  of  the  De  Principis  Instructione,  in 
which  this  destructive  sentence  is  prefixed  to  Alexander's 
letter,  neither  offers  a  word  of  comment  nor  directs  his 
readers'  attention  to  that  sentence ;  though,  striking  as  it 
does  at  the  authenticity  of  the  letter,  it  is  clearly  of  vital 
importance.  Had  the  letter  purported  to  tamper  with, 
let  us  say,  the  freedom  of  England,  no  passage  in  all 
Giraldus's  works  would  have  been  subjected  to  closer 
scrutiny  than  this  sentence,  and  no  editor  would  have 
ventured  to  pass  it  over  in  silence,  except  at  the  risk  of  his 
reputation.  Some  who  maintain  that  these  letters  are 
authentic  similarly  ignore  this  sentence,  and  withhold  from 
their  readers  the  knowledge  of  its  existence,  thereby  in- 
voluntarily admitting  its  force.  But  there  it  stands  in 
black  and  white,  refusing  to  disappear  on  being  ignored. 
When  confronted  with  it  they  take  refuge  in  the  allega- 
tion, without  any  reason,  that  it  is  spurious.  As  if  by 
way  of  concession  to  them,  and  to  his  own  inclination,  Mr. 
Dimock  says  in  another  place  that  it  may  have  been 
originally  a  marginal  note.  By  whom?  or  wherefore 
made  ?  It  stands  not  on  the  margin  but  in  the  text  of  the 
oldest  existing  manuscript  copies;  and  there  is  no  reason 
except  its  inconvenience  for  suggesting  that  it  ever  stood 
anywhere  else.  And  supposing  that  it  did  stand  on  the 
margin,  it  might  have  been  placed  there  by  Giraldus  in 
obedience  to  a  prick  of  conscience.  The  next  most  likely 
person  to  place  it  there  would  be  a  monk  at  St.  Alban's, 
where  the  work  was  copied.  In  either  case  its  force  would 
not  be  in  any  degree  weakened,  but  rather  strengthened, 
for  it  would  be  a  record  of  the  cool  and  dispassionate 
doubt  of  an  Englishman  naturally  pre-disposed  to  main- 
tain the  authenticity  of  the  letters  unless  he  saw  grave 
reason  for  doubting.  But  our  immediate  point  is,  that 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN    OF    SALISBURY.  23 

the  sentence  gives  an  affirmative  answer  to  the  question : 
Could  forgery  in  such  a  case  be  possible? 

What  purports  to  be  the  oldest  authority  for  the  letter 
given  under  Adrian's  name,  and  what  is  ultimately  the 
most  difficult  to  shake,  is  a  passage  at  the  end  of  a  work 
called  the  Metalogicus,  written  by  John  of  Salisbury,  a 
very  learned  priest  and  polished  courtier,  who  afterwards 
became  Bishop  of  Chartres.  The  work  is  undoubtedly  his, 
and  was  written  about  1159 ;  but  the  authenticity  of  this 
particular  passage  at  the  end  of  it  has  been  questioned. 

We  now  approach  the  most  crucial  point  in  our  discus- 
sion, and  if  we  would  solve  the  riddle  before  us  it  is 
absolutely  necessary  to  study  this  man  and  this  writing 
very  narrowly.  We  shall  have  to  deal  with  characters  as 
interesting,  but  with  none  so  important.  It  has  been  sug- 
gested that  John's  character  was  not  above  suspicion,  that 
he  may  have  written  the  passage  in  the  Metalogicus 
fraudulently  and  falsely  at  the  bidding  of  King  Henry, 
and  that  the  bishopric  of  Chartres  may  have  been  his  re- 
ward for  so  doing.  I  believe  it  will  be  more  correct,  as 
well  as  more  pleasant,  to  reject  this  odious  supposition  and 
proceed  on  the  assumption  that  John  was  an  honourable 
man  and,  therefore,  incapable  of  acting  in  the  manner 
suggested.  I  will  present  the  man  and  the  writing  as 
fairly  as  space  will  permit :  — 

John  was  born  at  Old  Sarum  (Salisbury)  between  1115 
and  1120.  In  his  youth,  before  1130,  he  went  to  Paris  to 
study,  and  he  did  not  return  to  England  until  1150,  that 
is  to  say,  for  more  than  twenty  years.  It  is  thought  that 
during  part  of  this  time  he  obtained  a  living  and  the 
means  of  pursuing  his  studies  by  writing  letters  and  tran- 
sacting kindred  business  for  various  persons.  From  1150 
until  1164,  excepting  some  visits  to  the  Continent,  he  lived 
at  the  Archiepiscopal  Court  of  Canterbury.  Some  political 
and  judicial  as  well  as  ecclesiastical  business  was  trans- 
acted there,  and  John  appears  to  have  discharged  the 


24  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

duties  of  secretary,  to  some  extent,  for  two  successive 
Archbishops,  Theobald  and  Thomas  a  Becket.  In  1164  he 
left  England,  and  both  he  and  Becket  spent  some  years  in 
exile,  returning  to  England  in  1170  when  King  Henry's 
wrath  seemed  to  be  appeased.  John  was  present  at  Canter- 
bury, and  counselled  prudence,  when  the  murderers  of 
Becket  were  expected.  When  they  appeared  he  ran  away. 
In  1176  he  was  made  Bishop  of  Chartres,  the  chapter  of 
the  diocese  having  elected  him  unanimously.  Whether 
this  was  their  own  spontaneous  action  or  the  result  of  the 
nomination  of  some  higher  power,  does  not  appear.  John 
died  at  Chartres  in  1180.  Thus,  though  he  took  from  his 
birth-place  the  surname  by  which  he  was  best  known,  he 
spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  on  the  Continent.  The 
effect  of  this  may  be  seen  in  his  language  and  sentiments, 
which  are  more  French  or  Roman  than  English.  His 
"  Constantinus  noster  "  and  many  other  expressions  are 
not  at  all  suggestive  of  a  British  Islander.  He  was  a  warm 
supporter  of  the  Pope's  temporal  power.  He  wrote  very 
graceful  Latin,  and  in  classical  learning  was  scarcely 
equalled  by  any  man  of  his  age.  Most  of  his  writings  are 
those  of  a  mild-mannered  man,  and  they  contain  many 
passages  indicative  of  his  modesty ;  but  that  he  could  be 
peevish  is  evidenced  by  his  calling  the  Archbishop  of  York 
an  archdevil.  A  man  of  his  learning  and  experience  must 
have  been  quite  conscious  of  his  capacity.  While  there 
was  probably  some  sincerity,  there  may  also  have  been  a 
little  affectation,  in  his  extending  the  meaning  of  Parvus, 
which,  on  account  of  his  smallness  of  stature,  had  become 
affixed  to  him  as  a  surname,  and  describing  himself  as 
"  parvum  nomine,  facultate  minorem,  minimum  merito." 
With  a  view  to  the  present  discussion  I  have  sought  at 
the  Lambeth  Palace  Library  and  at  the  British  Museum 
for  the  author's  manuscript  of  the  Metalogicns,  and  have 
learned  that  no  such  thing  exists.  I  have  examined  the 
manuscripts  of  it  that  do  exist.  There  is  nothing  in  them 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN   OF    SALISBURY.  25 

to  show  positively  when  or  by  whom  they  were  written; 
but  at  both  the  beginning  and  the  end  of  them  it  is  in- 
timated in  red  ink  that  they  are  copies  of  writings  of  John 
of  Salisbury,  who  was  afterwards  Bishop  of  Chartres. 
Judging  by  the  illuminated  initial  letters  one  would  say 
they  were  probably  written  in  the  fourteenth  century. 
These  very  manuscripts  may  have  been  the  sources  of 
the  printed  editions,  from  which  they  do  not  differ 
materially. 

Since  we  cannot  apply  the  test  of  handwriting,  it  be- 
comes important  in  order  to  judge  of  the  congruity  of  the 
passage  in  question,  to  know  the  subject  and  general  tenor 
of  the  work,  the  author's  usual  method,  the  position  this 
passage  occupies  in  the  work,  and  the  precise  words  of  the 
passage. 

The  work  is  an  interesting  one,  in  which  the  bitter  is 
blended  with  the  sweet  in  a  manner  suggestive  of  Swift. 
It  is  divided  into  four  books,  each  consisting  of  a  number 
of  short  chapters.  There  is  an  order  and  sequence  among 
the  chapters,  while  at  the  same  time  they  are  so  written 
that  they  might  stand  as  separate  essays  on  their  respective 
subjects.  The  opening  chapter  of  the  work  is  a  character 
sketch,  the  name  of  the  subject  not  being  given.  Then 
follow  chapters  more  or  less  abstract,  on  reason  and 
morality.  From  these  the  author  passes  to  the  praise  of 
eloquence,  and  afterwards  to  the  praise  of  exercise.  He 
then  makes  a  defence  of  the  study  of  logic  ;  after  which  he 
seems  to  turn  away  to  discuss  the  liberal  arts,  poetry,  art 
in  general,  and  devotes  a  few  chapters  to  grammatical 
subjects.  In  these  chapters  the  author  gives  incidentally 
many  glimpses  of  his  student  years,  nor  does  he  in  any  of 
them  wholly  lose  sight  of  his  main  subject,  which  is 
a  discussion  of  the  limits  of  logic  and  a  defence  of  its 
study.  But  the  first  book  is  rather  introductory  and  dis- 
cursive. The  second  book  opens  with  the  proposition  that 
"  logic,  since  it  seeks  what  is  true,  is  serviceable  to  all 


26  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

wisdom."     Prom  this  opening  the  work  is  steadily  logical, 
philosophical,  and  learned. 

As  the  fourth  book  of  the  Metalogicus  stands  at  present, 
there  are  in  it  forty-two  chapters,  the  forty-second  being 
that  with  which  we  are  concerned.  Its  position  at  the  end 
is  obviously  more  favourable  than  any  other  position  in 
the  work  for  the  subsequent  introduction  of  matter  by  the 
author  or  by  any  other  person.  Anything  so  written  at 
the  end  would  be  strictly  an  addition,  not  an  interpola- 
tion. The  forty-first  chapter  ends  with  a  consideration  of 
eight  obstacles  of  the  understanding.  The  work  might 
very  properly  have  ended  with  this  chapter.  In  fact,  the 
subject  is  ended,  for  chapter  forty-two  contains  nothing 
relevant  to  it,  and  the  following  is  the  beginning  of  the 
chapter,  so  far  as  it  is  material  for  us  :  — 

"  But  these  things  so  far.  For  now  is  a  time  to  weep 
rather  than  to  write  :  and  by  visible  proof  I  am  taught  that 
the  whole  world  is  subject  to  vanity.  For  we  expected 
peace,  and  behold  a  disturbance  and  storm,  bursting  upon 
the  people  of  Tolosa,  excites  the  English  and  Gauls  every- 
where. And  kings,  whom  we  have  seen  as  dearest  friends, 
pursue  each  other  insatiably.  Besides,  the  death  of  our 
lord  Adrian,  the  supreme  pontiff,  while  it  has  afflicted  all 
peoples  and  nations  of  the  Christian  religion,  has  moved 
with  a  more  bitter  sorrow  our  own  England  whence  he  was 
sprung,  and  has  watered  her  with  more  profuse  tears.  Upon 
all  the  good  a  doleful  sorrow  has  fallen,  but  upon  none 
more  doleful  than  upon  me.  For  although  he  had  a 
mother  and  a  uterine  brother,  he  loved  me  with  a  warmer 
affection  than  them.  He  admitted  both  publicly  and  pri- 
vately that  he  loved  me  beyond  all  mortals.  He  had  conceived 
such  an  esteem  for  me  that,  as  often  as  opportunity  offered, 
he  delighted  to  pour  out  his  conscience  in  my  sight.  And 
when  he  had  become  Roman  Pontiff  he  was  pleased  to  have 
my  company  at  his  own  table,  and  he  wished  the  same  cup 
and  plate  to  serve  us  both,  and  us  to  live  in  common,  a  thing 
I  resisted.  At  my  entreaties  he  granted  and  gave  to  the 
illustrious  King  of  the  English,  Henry  the  Second, 
Hibernia,  to  be  held  by  hereditary  right,  as  his  own  letter 
testifies  to  the  present  day.  For  all  islands  are  said  to 
belong  by  an  ancient  right  to  the  Roman  Church,  in  virtue 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN   OF   SALISBURY.  2T 

of  the  donation  of  Constantine,  who  founded  and  endowed 
it.  He  also  sent  by  me  a  gold  ring,  adorned  with  a  choice 
emerald,  wherewith  an  investiture  of  the  right  of  govern- 
ing Hibernia  should  take  place,  and  hitherto  this  ring  has 
been  ordered  to  be  kept  in  the  public  archives.  .  .  ." 

It  will  be  seen  that  this  is  quite  foreign  to  the  subject 
with  which  chapter  forty-one  closed.  Although  in  itself 
natural  enough,  here  it  seems  incongruous  and  out  of 
place.  It  might,  therefore,  be  readily  stamped  as  spurious 
if  the  Metalogicus  were  the  work  of  a  writer  of  strictly 
logical  methods.  But  those  who  on  the  ground  of  incon- 
gruity brand  this  chapter  as  spurious,  do  not  appear  to 
me  to  have  studied  John  of  Salisbury.  Although  he  wrote 
on  logic,  he  resembled  a  great  many  people  in  not  always 
practising  what  he  preached ;  and  although  the  matter  of 
this  chapter  is  irrelevant  to  the  work  to  which  it  is  ap- 
pended, I  am  unable  to  pronounce  it  on  that  ground  alone 
wholly  inconsistent  with  John's  character.  Nor  is  there 
anything  in  the  style  to  arouse  suspicion.  Let  us  examine 
the  terms  of  the  passage  and  compare  them  with  those  of 
the  instrument  to  which  they  are  said  to  refer.  It  is  un- 
fortunate for  that  instrument  that  this  passage  quoted  from 
the  end  of  the  Metalogicus,  the  most  venerable  evidence  in 
support  of  its  authenticity,  itself  bears  ostentatious  and 
conclusive  evidence  of  the  possibility  of  forgery.  The 
quotation  actually  embodies  a  classic  forgery  of  precisely 
the  same  order  as  the  one  whose  possibility  is  here  in  ques- 
tion. In  naming  Constantine's  donation  as  the  foundation 
of  this  privilege  and  the  source  of  the  power  in  virtue  of 
which  it  was  granted,  the  writer  in  the  Metalogicus  settles 
the  doubt  of  possibility  by  reminding  us  of  one  of  the  most 
elaborate  and  successful  forgeries  in  history. 

Some  time  probably  in  the  ninth  century,  copies  of  a 
document  were  put  in  circulation  purporting  to  be  a 
privilege  of  the  Emperor  Constantine  the  Great,  made  a 
few  days  after  his  baptism,  and  conferring  on  Pope 


28  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

Sylvester  and  his  successors  the  Imperial  palaces,  the  Im- 
perial insignia,  and  lands  in  Asia,  Africa,  and  Europe, 
especially  the  western  islands.  It  gained  credence,  and  in 
the  course  of  the  eleventh  century  found  its  way  into 
learned  works  and  into  the  Canon  Law,  where  it  may  be 
seen  to  this  day  embedded,  like  a  fly  in  amber,  in  the 
standard  digest  of  Canon  Law  by  Gratianus,  which  has 
been  read  for  centuries  in  the  schools  and  universities  of 
Europe.  It  seems  to  have  been  considered  genuine 
throughout  the  greater  part  of  Christendom.  It  was 
believed  in  by  several  Popes,  and  by  them  made  the 
foundation  of  Bulls,  letters,  and  various  proceedings ;  and 
it  was  cited  in  sermons.  In  the  sixteenth  century  Cardinal 
Baronius  and  other  grappled  with  it,  and  pronounced  it 
spurious.  Further  research  since  then  has  confirmed 
their  view,  and  now  the  so-called  privilege  of  Constantine 
is  universally  known  to  have  been  an  elaborate  imposture. 
Its  present  discredit,  however,  does  not  disturb  its 
mediaeval  credit  and  potency.  These  it  could  never  have 
acquired  had  it  not  been  concocted  by  a  learned  and  clever 
man,  and  by  him  skilfully  fitted  to  the  facts  and  persons 
of  the  time  to  which  it  purported  to  belong.  To  succeed, 
it  required  much  more  than  the  bare  writing  of  the  docu- 
ment. Its  success  proves  that  its  author  was  no  dunce. 
That  success  at  the  centre  of  Christianity  and  in  the  face 
of  learned  Europe,  removes  all  doubt  with  respect  to  the 
easier  task  of  floating  a  spurious  Papal  Bull  relating  to  a 
remote  island.  The  text  of  the  Imperial  privilege  and  that 
of  several  other  questionable  documents  may  be  seen  in 
the  writings  of  Gratianus,  and  also  in  the  Corjms  Juris 
Canonici,  Decreti  Pars  Prima,  Distinctio  XCVI.,  c.  14. 
The  following  are  the  passages  construed  to  include 
Ireland :  — 

"'  1.  Ecclesiis  beatorum  apostolorum  Petri  et  Pauli  pro 
coiitinuatione  luminariorum  possessionum  predia  contuli- 
mus,  et  rebus  diversis  eas  ditavimus,  et  per  nostram  im- 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN    OF    SALISBURY.  29 

perialem  jussionem  sacram  tain  in  oriente,  quam  in  occi- 
dente,  vel  etiam  septentrionali  et  meridiana  plaga,  videlicet 
in  Judea,  Grecia,  Asia,  Thracia,  Affrica,  et  Italia,  vel 
diversis  insulis,  nostra  largitate  ei  concessimus,  ea  prorsus 
ratione,  ut  per  manus  beatissimi  patris  nostri  Silvestri 
summi  Pontificis  successorumque  ejus  omnia  disponantur. 

"6.  Unde.ut  pontificalis  apex  non  vilescat,  sed  magis 
quam  terreni  imperii  dignitas  gloria  et  potentia  decoretur, 
ecce  tarn  palatium  nostrum,  ut  praedictum  est,  quam 
Romanam  urbem,  et  omnes  Italiae  sen  occidentalium  regio- 
num  provincias,  loca  et  civitates  prsefato  beatissimo  Ponti- 
fici  nostro  Silvestro  universali  Papae  contradimus  atque 
relinquimus,  et  ab  eo  et  a  successoribus  ejus  per  hanc 
divalem  nostram  et  pragmaticum  constitutum  decernimus 
disponenda  atque  juri  sanctae  Romanae  ecclesiae  concedi- 
mus  permansura." 

The  Imperial  privilege  ends  by  fervently  consigning  to 
eternal  perdition  all  who  should  dare  to  resist  it. 

In  his  Ecclesiastical  History,  vol.  iv.,  page  160,  Dr. 
Lanigan  says: — "This  nonsense  about  the  Pope's  being 
head  owner  of  all  Christian  islands  had  been  partially 
announced  to  the  world  in  a  Bull  of  Urban  II.,  in  1091." 
It  had,  however,  been  announced  as  early  as  1054  ;  but  the 
announcement  of  Urban  II.  was  more  distinct  and  agres- 
sive,  and  did  not  look  as  if  he  considered  it  nonsense.  The 
following  are  the  words  used  in  a  Bull  granting  the 
Liparian  Islands  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Bartholomew :  — 

"  Cum  universae  insulae  secundum  instituta  regalis 
juris  sint,  constat  profecto  quia  religiosi  imperatoris  Con- 
staiitini  privilegio  in  jus  proprium  beato  Petro  ejusque 
successoribus  occidentales  omnes  insulae  condonatae  sunt, 
maxime  quae  circa  Italiae  oram  habentur." 

After  Urban  II.  no  Pope  appears  to  have  made  any  use 
of  or  reference  to  the  supposed  Imperial  privilege  for  more 
than  a  hundred  years.  It  was  not  used  by  any  Pope  in  the 
twelfth  century,  the  century  with  which  we  are  concerned. 
In  the  thirteenth  century  it  was  relied  up&n  by  Innocent 
III.  and  Gregory  IX. ;  in  the  fourteenth  century  by  John 


30  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

XXII. ;  in  the  fifteenth  century  by  Nicholas  V.,  Calixtus 
III.,  Sixtus  IV.,  and  Alexander  VI.  The  foregoing  being 
all  the  known  instances  of  Papal  reliance  on  Constantino's 
donation,  one  wonders  why  so  little  use  was  made  of  an 
instrument  promising  so  much.  Only  one  Pope  used  it  in 
a  way  that  -could  be  called  rapacious.  By  the  others 
named  it  was  used  sparingly,  diffidently,  or  only  by  way 
of  example  ;  and  even  at  the  time  of  its  greatest  vogue  the 
larger  number  of  Popes  do  not  appear  to  have  mentioned 
it  at  all.  Whether  this  was  due  to  want  of  faith  in  it,  or  to 
the  difficulty  of  realising  the  gift,  or  to  reluctance,  or  to 
indifference,  must  now  remain  matter  of  opinion.  Al- 
though the  temporal  power  of  the  Pope  may  have  derived 
some  advantage  from  the  spurious  Imperial  donation,  it 
was  not  to  any  appreciable  extent  due  to  that  instrument, 
but  was  in  part  assumed  by  the  Popes  in  their  pontifical 
character,  in  part  conferred  on  them  by  princes  and  peoples 
themselves ;  and  being  based  on  the  pastoral  relation  to 
human  souls,  it  necessarily  affected,  without  distinction, 
continents  as  well  as  islands.  Hence  the  weakness  of  the 
claim,  in  so  far  as  it  rested  upon  Constantine,  consisted 
not  in  its  extent,  but  rather  in  its  limitation  to  islands. 

The  possibility  of  forgery  being  easy,  an  example  being 
at  hand,  and  suspicion  not  being  modern  but  as  old  as  the 
letters  themselves,  and  coming  down  to  us  from  the  same 
authority,  and,  moreover,  the  case  being  one  in  which  no 
decisive  fact  of  direct  import  can  be  established  on  either 
side,  we  are  not  merely  justified  but  bound  to  inquire 
what  the  truth  of  the  case  is,  to  test  and  check  matters  and 
persons  in  every  way  now  open  to  us,  to  turn  facts  and 
assertions  inside  out,  and  submit  them  to  reason,  to  balance 
probabilities  point  by  point  as  we  proceed,  and  thus  to 
glean  all  the  truth  they  will  yield,  whatever  its  tendency. 
Alike  those  who  accept  and  those  who  reject  the  Bulls  in 
question  will,  if  sincere,  court  the  closest  scrutiny  of  them. 
Tor,  if  those  documents  are  authentic,  close  examination 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN   OF    SALISBURY.  31 

will  make  their  authenticity  more  manifest,  and  by  eluci- 
dating strengthen  every  point  that  has  hitherto  been  weak 
or  doubtful.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  if  they  should  fail 
to  bear  this  test,  if  light  or  inspection  should  reveal  any 
falsehood  or  inconsistency  in  them,  it  will  be  our  duty  to 
follow  the  clue,  and  a  good  deed  to  expose  what  is  false 
and  has  been  too  long  accepted  as  true.  The  facts  being 
connected  chain-like,  the  destruction  of  one  link  would 
imperil  the  whole. 

The  last  chapter  of  the  Metalogicus  proceeds  to  say  that 
the  Papal  letter  just  described  had  been  preserved  in  the 
royal  archives,  Winchester  Castle  "to  the  present  day" 
[ad  hodiernum].  This  expression,  in  so  far  as  it  suggests 
that  a  considerable  time  had  elapsed  since  the  letter  had 
been  written,  is  inconsistent  with  this  chapter  having  been 
written  so  early  as  1159,  the  date  at  which  it  should  have 
been  written  to  be  genuine.  On  the  other  hand,  if  this 
chapter  was  written  a  number  of  years  later,  and,  there- 
fore, illegitimately,  a  considerable  time  having  then,  in 
fact,  elapsed,  the  writer  would  be  peculiarly  liable  to  say 
so,  that  being  then  the  natural  thing  to  say,  and,  in  one 
sense,  favourable  to  his  purpose. 

A  warm  admirer  of  John  of  Salisbury's  learning  and 
character  says,  "  Henry,  who  asked  the  privilege,  and  the 
Pope  who  granted  it,  believed  in  Constantine's  donation." 
Observe  the  clearness,  completeness  and  conclusiveness  of 
this  assertion  as  it  stands.  But  does  it  stand?  Where  is 
the  authority  for  it?  There  is  absolutely  none.  Neither 
of  the  personages  named  has  left  a  word  to  show  whether 
he  believed  in  Constantine's  donation  or  not.  The  vigor- 
ous assertion  wholly  lacks  confirmation.  The  more  John 
of  Salisbury  is  credited  with  learning  the  less  probable  be- 
comes his  belief  in  Constantine's  donation  ;  and  we  cannot, 
with  any  regard  for  his  moral  character,  suppose  that  he 
made  use  of  it  knowing  it  to  be  spurious.  His  learning 
also  discredits  the  assumption  of  the  writer  in  the  Meta- 


32  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

logicus  that  Ireland  had  belonged  to  Constantine,  and  was 
in  his  gift.  He  had  a  special  knowledge  of  Roman  Law, 
under  which  strangers  acquired  prescriptive  ownership  of 
property  by  possession  continued  for  a  number  of  years, 
and,  therefore,  he  could  not  possibly  have  imagined  that 
the  Irish  people  had  lost  prescriptive  ownership  of  their 
own  country  by  possession  continued  for  many  centuries. 
Hence,  to  maintain  that  he  wrote  the  last  chapter  in  the 
Metalogicus  amounts  to  assailing  his  reputation  for 
learning  and  his  moral  character. 

The  Bull  Lauddbiliter  never  having  been  proved,  and  it 
being  utterly  impossible  to  prove  anything  affirmative  with 
respect  to  it,  the  conjecture  that  it  is  the  document  re- 
ferred to  by  the  writer  in  the  Metalogicus  may  be  incorrect. 
As  it  is  generally  accepted,  especially  by  those  who  main- 
tain the  authenticity  of  the  Bull,  the  discussion  is  best 
restricted  by  our  accepting  the  conjecture.  As  we  pro- 
ceed comparing  the  terms  of  the  letter  with  those  of  the 
writing  in  the  Metalogicus,  and  find  it  becoming  more  and 
more  clear  that  they  are  absolutely  irreconcilable  with 
each  other,  the  thought  will  spring  up  involuntarily  that 
perhaps  the  writing  refers  to  some  wholly  different  letter. 
It  will  be  well  to  remember,  on  each  such  occasion  of  diffi- 
culty in  this  one  direction,  that  in  the  alternative  direction 
the  difficulties  are  as  numerous  and  formidable. 

To  what  Papal  letter  does  the  passage  at  the  end  of  the 
Metalogicus  relate?  By  general  consent  to  the  Lauda- 
Mliter.  But  that  is  a  document  addressed  by  a  Pope 
Adrian  not  specified  to  a  King  of  England  not  named  ;  and 
the  brief  which  purports  to  confirm  it  is  in  the  same  in- 
definite condition.  There  can,  therefore,  be  no  certainty 
of  identification  ;  we  cannot  be  sxire  that  we  have  before  us 
the  instrument  meant  by  the  writer  in  the  Metalogicus ; 
and  in  addition  to  this,  the  instrument  we  have  before  us 
is  not  in  the  usual  form  of  a  Papal  Bull.  That  this  latter 
is  not  at  all  a  trifling  difficulty  anyone  may  learn  on  look- 


EVIDENCE    OF    JOHX    OF    SALISBURY.  33 

ing  into  the  Bullarium  and  seeing  there  the  letters  of 
these  two  Popes,  addressed  at  the  beginning  to  individuals 
by  name,  and  at  the  end  specifying  the  particular  Pope, 
with  the  name  of  the  Papal  Chancellor  by  whose  hands 
they  were  delivered.  We  shall  have  to  deal  later  with  an 
argument  that  these  letters  were  written  in  pursuance  of  a 
common  form,  and  mention  it  here  only  for  the  purpose 
of  remarking  that  the  most  common  of  all  forms  was  to 
address  individuals  by  name,  and  to  conclude  Papal  letters- 
as  stated.  In  no  other  letter  of  these  two  Popes  that  is 
given  in  full  in  the  Bullarium,  are  these  two  common 
forms  departed  from.  It  is  as  certain  as  anything  can  be 
that  the  Papal  scribes  who  were  accustomed  to  write  so 
carefully  and  formally  for  Adrian  and  Alexander  did  not, 
on  these  two  occasions  only,  lapse  so  sadly  as  to  write  these- 
letters  in  the  condition  in  which  we  find  them — a  condi- 
tion which  has  been  correctly  described  as  being  "  with- 
out head  or  tail."  Had  they  been  so  written,  no  chancellor 
would  sign  or  issue  documents  of  their  purport  in  such  an 
unusual  and  imperfect  condition.  To  whatever  cause  or 
misfortune  the  loss  may  be  due,  these  marks  of  authenticity 
are  absent  from  the  more  important  of  the  letters  we  are 
considering ;  and  their  imperfect  condition,  so  far  from 
being  trifling,  renders  their  identification  and  their 
authentication  alike  impossible,  and  is,  therefore,  fatal  to 
their  negotiability.  It  is  beyond  the  power  of  man  to 
prove  that  the  Laudabiliter  is  the  letter  referred  to  in  the 
Metalogicus.  It  is  beyond  the  power  of  man  to  prove  that 
it  is  a  genuine  Papal  letter.  The  plea  that  these  omis- 
sions occurred  in  transcription  goes  but  a  short  way.  From 
the  beginning  to  the  present  day  these  letters  have  been 
copied  thus ;  while  from  the  beginning  to  the  present  day 
other  Papal  letters,  that  have  been  copied  as  often,  have 
still  retained  their  marks  of  authenticity.  To  say  that  a 
thing  was  deemed  worth  preserving  as  a  State  Paper  in 

Winchester  Castle  and  then  to  offer  as  an  excuse  that  it 

D 


34  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

was  not  deemed  worth,  copying  correctly,  is  a  manifest 
contradiction.  The  conclusion  therefore  is,  that  the  first 
and  second  of  the  Bulls  in  question  have  in  fact  always 
been  copied  as  originally  written ;  and  all  that  deters 
people  from  frankly  accepting  this  reasonable  conclusion 
is  the  obvious  consequence  that  then  the  originals  could 
not  have  been  genuine. 

Another  obstacle  to  the  identification  of  the  same  two 
Bulls  is  the  absence  of  time  or  place  of  delivery.  It 
may  be  thought  that  this  adaptable  condition  is  convenient, 
as  it  permits  of  their  being  fitted  by  reasoners  into  the  most 
sheltered  corner.  But  this  is  a  convenience  attended  with 
some  risk.  The  importance  of  a  date  being  universally 
recognised,  one  is  sometimes  appended,  and  it  is  "  given  at 
Rome,"  etc.  Things  Papal  being  usually  Roman,  things 
purporting  to  be  Papal  are  so  fitted  in  the  matter  of  date 
as  not  to  disappoint  a  common  expectation.  But  to  this 
considerate  arrangement  the  discovery  is  disastrous  that  the 
Pope  did  not  reside  at  Rome  at  the  time  that  either  one  or 
the  other  of  them  should  have  been  written  to  be  genuine. 

A  date  has  also  a  use  besides  assisting  in  identification. 
Its  date  is  a  material  part  of  a  document,  and  the  affixing, 
erasing,  or  altering  of  it  by  an  unauthorised  person  con- 
stitutes forgery.  The  fact  of  the  date  of  an  instrument 
having  been  tampered  with  is  conclusive  proof  that  those 
in  whose  custody  it  has  been  have  had  an  interest  in  it 
different  from  the  interest  of  truth,  and  have  not  scrupled 
to  alter  it  in  favour  of  that  interest.  Such  tampering 
wholly  vitiates  and  invalidates  it  in  their  hands  and 
renders  inadmissible,  except  of  grace,  any  evidence  such 
persons  might  desire  to  offer  regarding  it  or  any  document 
connected  with  it.  A  person  who  would  alter  the  date  of 
an  instrument  to  suit  a  purpose  would  have  as  little  scruple 
in  writing  the  whole  instrument,  or  as  many  of  the  sort  as 
his  purpose  required. 

The   Lauddbiliter   differs   from    genuine    Bulls    of    the 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN   OF    SALISBURY.  35 

period,  in  bearing  neither  the  name  of  him  to  whom  it  is 
alleged  to  have  been  addressed,  nor  the  names  of  those  who 
on  Henry's  behalf  are  said  to  have  obtained  it,  nor  the 
signature  of  the  Pope  at  the  end  to  specify  which  Adrian 
issued  it,  nor  the  signature  of  the  Papal  chancellor,  nor 
the  place  whence  it  was  issued,  nor  the  month,  nor  the 
year  of  Christ,  nor  the  year  of  Adrian's  pontificate.  If  the 
absence  of  any  one  of  these  particulars  might  raise  a  ques- 
tion of  authenticity,  the  absence  of  them  all  seems  to 
leave  little  trace  of  authenticity  to  be  looked  for. 

The  Laudabiliter  itself  says  explicitly  that  it  was  granted 
at  the  request  of  the  King.  The  writer  in  the  Metalo- 
gicus  says  as  explicitly  that  he  obtained  it  at  his  own 
request  [ad  preces  meas].  Let  supporters  of  the  letters 
reconcile  these  two  contradictory  statements  if  they  can. 
Anyone  who  examines  the  writings  of  John  of  Salisbury 
will  readily  concede  that  he  was  quite  incapable  of  such  a 
wanton  breach  of  taste,  prudence  and  truth  as  this  state- 
ment would  be  if  the  favour  had  been  obtained  at  the 
request  of  the  King.  Indeed  it  is  obvious  that  in  a  semi- 
political  matter  he  was  a  man  much  more  likely  to  attri- 
bute undue  merit  to  his  King  than  to  detract  merit  that 
was  really  due  to  the  King,  and  appropriate  it  to  himself. 
On  the  other  hand,  did  any  Pope  ever  transfer,  or  attempt 
to  transfer,  the  dominion  of  one  country  to  the  king  of 
another,  on  the  entreaty  of  a  private  individual,  without 
being  asked  by  the  king  about  to  be  favoured,  and  without 
consulting  the  nation  about  to  be  affected?  Never.  Yet 
mark,  the  writer  who  has  the  incredible  conceit  to  claim 
that  he,  by  his  own  entreaties,  accomplished  this  extra- 
ordinary feat,  is,  we  are  asked  to  believe,  the  same  who 
describes  himself  as  Johannes  Minimus  Merito. 

The  statements  in  the  Metalogwus  are  couched,  with 
such  skill  veiled  as  simplicity,  in  what  seems  to  be  a 
natural  and  spontaneous  expression  of  the  writer's  thoughts, 
that  on  the  first  reading,  although  one  feels  that  there  is 


36  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAXD. 

something  wrong,  he  gives  a  reluctant  assent,  not  knowing- 
where  the  defect  lies.  Just  turn  back  to  the  passage 
quoted  and  judge  if  the  familiarity  with  the  Pope  was  not 
somewhat  excessive.  Read  how  the  Pope  loved  John  better 
than  he  loved  his  mother  and  brother.  Read  the  climax, 
how  the  Pope  declared  publicly  and  privately  that  he 
loved  John  beyond  all  mortals.  Consider  whether  this  is- 
not  overdone.  Then  consider  whether  it  is  not  like  a 
vigorous  invention  to  prepare  the  reader  to  accept  the  still 
more  astounding  statement  that  at  this  man's  request  the 
Pope  had  made  a  present  of  Ireland  to  the  King  of  Eng- 
land. Further,  conceive  the  same  Pope  there  and  then 
dictating  a  Bull  to  the  effect  that  he  was  giving  this  same 
favour  at  the  King's  request.  Behold  !  Finally,  turn  to- 
Giraldus,  Hovenden,  Wendover,  Matthew  Paris,  and  other 
old  writers  who  mention  the  Bull  and  you  will  find  them 
stating  that  it  was  granted  at  the  King's  request,  of  which 
a  solemn  embassy  consisting  of  three  bishops  and  the  Abbot 
of  St.  Albans  are  said  to  have  been  the  bearers.  More  astonish- 
ing still,  all  these  conflicting  accounts  of  how  the  Bull 
was  obtained  are  now  put  forward  by  the  same  icriters,  but 
at  such  distances  apart  that  a  casual  reader  may  have  for- 
gotten one  theory  before  he  has  reached  its  rival.  When 
the  theories  are  gathered  together  in  a  handy  bundle  as 
here,  the  impossibility  of  all  of  them  being  true  becomes 
so  obvious  that  one  naturally  asks  if  any  one  of  them  is 
true,  and  feels  tempted  to  throw  the  bundle  into  the  fire. 
In  truth,  all  of  them  are  assailable;  but  here  we  must 
confine  ourselves  to  the  claim  made  in  John's  name,  and 
we  have  found  it  to  be  irreconcilable  alike  with  his  char- 
acter and  with  the  letter  to  be  authenticated. 

The  letter  purports  to  confer  rights  and  powers  of  which 
the  writer  himself,  as  Pontiff,  was  the  source.  The  writer 
in  the  Metalogicus  speaks  of  a  letter  conferring  temporal 
ownership  in  virtue  of  a  power  derived  from  Constantine 
the  Great.  The  letter  claims  in  a  vague  manner  for  the 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN   OF    SALISBURY.  37 

Homan  Church,  but  does  not  transfer  to  Henry,  all  islands 
upon  which  Christ,  the  Sun  of  Justice,  has  shone.  This 
•extensive  claim  is  not,  and  obviously  could  not  have  been, 
based  on  the  supposed  donation  of  Constantine.  The 
writer  does  not  say  Avhat  the  basis  of  the  claim  is.  Whence 
ihe  power  was  supposed  to  be  derived  is  in  itself  im- 
material to  us.  We  are  only  concerned  to  observe  that  the 
letter  and  the  chapter  contradict  each  other  with  regard  to 
ihe  source  of  the  power,  as  they  do  upon  other  points,  and 
that  the  letter  does  no  purport  to  transfer  any  right  of 
•ownership,  while  the  chapter  says  it  does. 

The  writer  of  the  letter  and  the  writer  in  the  Meta- 
logicus  speak  of  rights  that  are  essentially  different.  The 
letter  is  entirely  devoted  to  spiritul  matters,  religious  and 
moral.  Spiritual  motives  are  the  only  ones  manifested  in 
it.  It  is  only  for  spiritual  purposes  that  it  approves  of 
Henry's  going  to  Ireland,  and  the  rights  and  powers  which 
it  purports  to  confer  on  him  are  spiritual,  and  intended  for 
those  purposes.  In  extent  they  are  limited  only  by 
Henry's  own  notion  of  what  the  case  required.  Practi- 
cally that  means  unlimited.  They  are,  therefore,  more 
-extensive  than  the  powers  conferred  on  any  Papal  Legate. 
'The  letter  approves  of  his  entering  the  country,  to  extend 
the  limits  of  the  Church,  to  announce  the  truth  of  the 
'Christian  faith,  to  root  out  the  weeds  of  vice  from  the  field 
of  the  Lord,  to  check  the  torrent  of  wickedness,  to  reform 
evil  manners,  to  sow  seeds  of  virtue,  to  increase  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  and  to  execute  whatever  should  be  conducive 
to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  that  land ;  and  it 
goes  beyond  all  this  by  assuring  Henry  that  the  higher  his 
aims  the  happier  would  be  his  success.  All  these  were 
very  excellent  purposes  if  needed,  and  the  power  to  effect 
them  would  have  been  well  bestowed  on  a  suitable  person. 
No  doubt  it  becomes  somewhat  startling  when  we  reflect 
that  to  do  all  this  the  Pope  must  have  ignored  or  super- 
seded his  own  Legate  then  in  Ireland  and  the  whole  Irish 


THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

Hierarchy,  and  without  consulting  them,  placed  this  wilful 
young  layman  over  their  heads — a  spiritual  autocrat, 
armed  with  unlimited  spiritual  powers.  But  this  inherent 
improbability  must  be  dealt  with  later,  and  is  not  the  point 
of  this  paragraph.  Extensive  though  the  range  of  ap- 
proval is,  it  includes  nothing  which  did  not  belong  to  the 
Papal  office.  Its  bestowal  would  neither  have  transferred 
sovereignty  nor  conveyed  seisin,  nor  in  any  way  consti- 
tuted Adrian  a  donor  of  other  people's  property.  No 
learned  man,  least  of  all  John  of  Salisbury,  would  mis- 
take them  for  a  hereditary  right  to  possess  the  country. 
Few  men  of  his  time,  if  any,  knew  the  difference  between 
spiritual  and  temporal  rights  better  than  did  John  of 
Salisbury.  To  mark  and  maintain  the  distinction  between 
them  was  one  of  the  duties  of  his  life.  To  confuse  them  or 
mistake  one  for  the  other  was  a  species  of  blunder  not  to 
be  attributed  to  any  learned  man,  but  least  of  all  to  him. 
He  was  guarded  from  it  by  his  learning,  by  his  mode  of 
life,  and  by  this  additional  and  peculiar  fact  that  if  he  had 
obtained  the  letter  by  his  own  prayers  he  would  have 
known  better  than  anyone  else  what  its  contents  and 
purport  were. 

We  have  no  difficulty  in  believing  that  the  acquisition 
of  both  a  hereditary  right  to  possess  the  country  and 
ecclesiastical  omnipotence  in  the  country  would  have  been 
very  acceptable  to  Henry,  and  that  both  the  letter  and  the 
'chapter  in  the  Metalogicus,  while  irreconcilable  with  each 
other,  quite  harmonized  with  his  views.  Is  not  this  har- 
mony suspicious  and  suggestive?  The  Lauddbiliter  pur- 
ported to  confer  upon  Henry  unlimited  ecclesiastical 
power.  The  Metalogicus  purported  to  confer  upon  him  un- 
limited temporal  power.  These  were  just  the  things  to 
acquire  which  was  the  object  of  his  whole  policy  in  Eng- 
land. No  gift  could  be  more  complete.  Nothing  more 
remained  to  be  given.  Than  both  together,  nothing  could 
be  more  comprehensive,  nothing  more  agreeable  to  Henry, 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN   OF   SALISBUEY.  39 

or  more  in  accordance  with  his  ambition.  If  both  were 
written  by  sycophants  in  his  own  palace,  and  at  his  own 
dictation,  they  could  not  have  more  fully  gratified  his  de- 
sires. So  far  as  regarded  the  matter  of  them,  he  could  not 
be  expected  to  quarrel  with  either ;  and  he  would  naturally 
trust  to  others  to  make  them  reconcilable  with  each  other, 
and  otherwise  presentable.  The  most  consistent  policy  of 
Henry's  life  was  to  maintain  that  spiritual  and  temporal 
power  were  alike  inseparable  parts  of  the  royal  prerogative, 
that  the  Church  was  a  department  of  the  State,  and  that  to 
him  as  head  of  the  State  belonged  the  property  and  rights- 
of  the  Church,  including  the  right  to  appoint  its  officers, 
its  bishops  and  clergy.  The  position  of  the  Church  in  his 
dominions  gave  frequent  occasion  for  his  assumptions ;  for 
if  it  had  the  strength  it  had  also  the  weakness  incidental 
to  a  State  Church.  One  of  the  commonest  of  these  is  the 
inevitable  tendency  of  individual  clergymen  of  such  a 
Church  to  look  for  promotion  to  livings,  not  as  a  reward  of 
good  work  among  the  people,  but  as  a  result  of  intrigue. 
Henry  was  courted  for  favours,  which,  like  Pilate,  he 
should  never  have  had  the  power  to  bestow.  He  sometimes 
kept  sees  vacant  for  a  time,  and  thus  had  the  double 
pleasure  of  enjoying  their  revenues  and  homage  of  the 
candidates  for  them.  The  relations  between  the  Church 
and  him  were  continually  strained,  and  his  conduct  was  the 
cause  of  most  of  the  troubles.  The  policy  of  the  Church, 
so  far  from  being  one  of  slavish  acquiescence,  as  these  letters 
would  convey,  was  one  of  consistent  resistance.  St. 
Thomas  of  Canterbury,  in  a  letter  to  Pope  Alexander  III., 
complains  that  Henry  was  improperly  assuming  that 
dominion  over  the  Church  of  England  was  his  "  by  here- 
ditary right."  Pope  Alexander  III.  writes  to  Henry, 
under  date  9th  October,  1167,  a  long  letter,  crammed  from 
beginning  to  end  with  complaints,  warnings,  and  threats. 
He  directly  accuses  Henry  of  being  another  Csesar,  and 
worse  than  Csesar,  since  he  unlawfully  and  to  the  peril  of 


40  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

his  soul  dares  to  usurp,  not  merely  the  things  which  belong 
to  Caesar,  but  those  also  which  belong  to  God.  He  tells 
Henry  that  his  conduct  is  unworthy  of  a  king  and  contrary 
to  royal  justice ;  and  adjures  him,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
to  change  his  ways,  for  the  sake  of  the  Church  and  for  the 
remission  of  his  sins.  This  was  strong  language  to  address 
to  such  a  man,  as  strong  as  could  be  used  without  an 
utter  breach,  as  strong  as  the  most  advanced  democrat  of 
the  present  day  could  desire.  It  would  be  easy  to  cite 
other  letters  and  documents  to  the  same  effect,  all  written 
— mark  well — before  Henry's  character  had  been  stained 
by  the  murder  of  Beckett.  When  the  ominous  struggle 
between  Henry  and  Thomas  a  Becket  had  been  brought  to 
a  close,  and  Thomas  had  returned  from  exile  to  Canterbury, 
Pope  Alexander  wrote  a  congratulatory  letter  to  Henry, 
on  what  then  appeared  to  be  the  happy  termination  of  the 
struggle  and  the  restoration  of  peace.  If  this  Pontiff  had  been 
addicted  to  that  fulsome  flattery,  with  which  these  letters 
relating  to  Ireland  teem,  this  was  a  tempting  and  pardon- 
able occasion  for  giving  way  to  that  weakness.  The  Pope 
does  nothing  of  the  sort,  relinquishes  not  an  iota  of  the 
rights  of  the  Church,  but  insists  upon  the  last  farthing,  so 
to  speak,  and  writes  a  letter  worthy  of  his  office  and  of 
himself.  Power  of  every  kind,  and  hereditary  right,  were 
things  dear  to  Henry's  heart,  documents  conferring  all  of 
them  were  certain  to  please  him,  but  he  knew  better  than 
to  look  to  the  Pope  for  them. 

The  letter  and  the  passage  in  the  Metalogicus  being 
in  obstinate  disagreement,  a  desperate  attempt  is  made  to 
bridge  the  chasm  at  this  point  by  suggesting  that  the 
phrase  "  hereditary  right "  in  the  latter  was  justified  by 
the  petition  for  the  privilege  rather  than  by  the  privilege 
itself,  and  that  the  petition  was  written  by  John  of  Salis- 
bury, and  was  therefore  in  his  mind.  The  architect  of 
this  fantastic  bridge  had  better  not  take  his  stand  upon  it. 
He  describes  John  as  "  morally  and  intellectually  one  of 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN    OF    SALISBURY.  41 

the  most  imposing  figures  of  the  thirteenth  century."  John 
of  Salisbury  had  been  dead  twenty  years  before  the 
thirteenth  century  began.  But  overlooking  that  fact,  this 
remains,  that  if  he  presented  a  petition  for  a  hereditary 
right  to  possess  Ireland,  he  failed  to  obtain  that  right,  yet 
here  he  is  represented  as  expressly  stating  that  he  had  ob- 
tained it,  and  by  his  own  prayers.  This  seems  to  leave  his 
moral  figure  in  rather  a  bad  plight. 

John  of  Salisbury  was  a  prolific  writer  for  that  age.  A 
collection  of  his  works  in  prose  and  verse  may  be  seen  in 
Migne's  volumes.  Although  they  deal  with  a  great  variety 
of  subjects  and  show  their  author  to  have  been  communi- 
cative, they  do  not  contain  a  word  in  confirmation  of  either 
the  Laudabiliter  or  the  passage  in  the  Metalogicus.  We 
need  not  consider  his  poetry  or  his  works  on  distinctly  re- 
ligious subjects,  in  which  these  matters  have  obviously  no 
place.  But  his  letters  are  numerous,  constituting  the 
largest  portion  of  his  writings,  and  so  full  of  anecdotes  and 
reminiscences  that  a  biography  of  him  might  be  compiled 
from  them.  From  writing  letters  for  other  people  he 
took  to  writing  for  himself;  and  339  of  his  letters,  pre- 
served in  Migne's  collection,  are  spoken  of  as  few,  so  many 
did  he  write.  Some  of  these,  however,  were  written  in  the 
name  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury;  but  the  greater 
number  by  far  were  written  in  his  own  name,  and  in  all 
the  language,  the  sentiments,  the  literary  and  autobio- 
graphical flavour  are  clearly  his  own.  Rev.  W.  B.  Morris 
when  pursuing  the  same  inquiry  in  which  we  are  engaged 
said  to  himself,  very  naturally,  if  John  of  Salisbury  had 
this  Bull  so  much  on  his  mind  that  he  could  not  keep  it 
out  of  a  treatise  on  Aristotle  and  Logic,  surely  he  will 
mention  it  to  the  persons  concerned  and  to  his  intimate 
friends.  Father  Morris  thereupon  examined  all  these 
letters,  and  although  the  collection  contains  twenty-seven 
letters  addressed  to  Pope  Adrian,  eleven  to  King  Henry  II., 
and  twenty-three  to  Pope  Alexander,  extending  over  the 


42  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

years  from  1155  to  1180,  and  some  of  them  relating  to 
subjects  in  which  mention  of  the  privilege,  if  it  existed, 
would  have  been  germane  and  in  order,  there  is  no  such 
mention  nor  anything  that  could  be  construed  as  such. 
This  is,  indeed,  negative  evidence,  but  of  such  cogency 
that  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  point  the  moral.  It  reduces 
us  to  a  choice  of  two  propositions :  Either  (a)  this  com- 
municative man,  who  is  said  to  have  been  so  anxious  in 
1155  about  the  condition  of  Ireland,  wrote  all  those  letters 
during  all  those  years  without  once  mentioning  that  object 
of  his  anxiety,  and  wrote  to  the  persons  who  are  alleged  to 
have  been  concerned  in  this  privilege,  and  to  others,  with- 
out once  mentioning  that  he  had  procured  it,  a  thing  which 
if  true,  would  have  been  fair  matter  for  boast,  and  vastly 
more  important  than  many  things  he  writes  about;  or 
(&)  his  silence,  otherwise  unaccountable,  is  satisfactorily 
explained  by  his  not  knowing  any  of  these  things,  never 
having  obtained  the  privilege  or  heard  of  its  existence, 
and  never  having  written  the  last  chapter  now  in  the  Meta- 
logicus.  Of  these  two  propositions  which  is  the  more 
probable?  Only  one  answer  is  possible.  Add  to  this 
the  fact  that  while  the  latter  proposition  would  simplify 
the  whole  case,  the  former  would  leave  it  for  ever 
perplexed. 

The  letters  furnish  more  than  this  strong  negative 
evidence.  If  John  of  Salisbury  be  accepted  as  a  witness  in 
his  own  defence,  his  letters  furnish  positive  evidence  of 
the  most  striking  and  apt  character  that  his  writings  were 
tampered  with,  that  liberties  were  taken  with  his  name 
in  his  own  time,  and  that  all  writings  bearing  his  name 
are  not  his.  His  letter,  numbered  61,  is  addressed  to  King 
Henry  in  answer  to  an  inquiry  regarding  certain  letters 
which  had  reached  Henry,  purporting  to  have  been  written 
by  John  of  Salisbury,  and  complaining  that  the  writer  had 
been  passed  over  while  one  less  entitled  had  obtained 
ecclesiastical  promotion.  Nothing  could  look  more  plausible 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN    OF    SALISBURY.  4 

and  genuine,  nothing  more  unassailable,  than  letters  of 
that  class  written  to  the  King  at  a  time  when  promotion 
would  have  been  acceptable  to  John.  Were  they  authentic  ? 
John's  answer  is  an  indignant  and  spirited  denial  that  he 
had  written  such  letters.  His  tone  may  be  gathered  from 
this  extract:  — 

"  Ecce,  Domino  inspectore  et  judice,  loquar  in  auribus 
vestris  quod  verum  est.  Litteras  istas  nee  scripsi,  nee 
scribere  volui,  nee  ab  aliquo  meorum  scriptas  novi.  Fal- 
sae  sunt,  et  eis  ad  delusionem  vestram,  et  sui  damnationem 
solus  falsarius  scienter  usus  est." 

After  his  letters,  our  author's  largest  work  is  the  Poli- 
craticus  (  =  Statesman's  Book),  described  by  way  of  sub- 
title as  a  treatise  de  Nugis  Curialium  et  Vestigiis  Philo- 
sophorum.  These  names  being  appropriate,  it  will  be 
understood  that  the  work  is  extensive  and  its  limits  elastic. 
It  is  a  work  nearly  three  times  as  large  as  the  Metalogicus, 
and  occupies  about  seven  hundred  small  octavo  pages.  It 
is  divided  into  eight  books,  each  made  up  of  short  chapters. 
These  are  like  so  many  separate  essays.  In  some  casea 
their  arrangement  shows  their  relation  to  each  other ;  in 
parts  they  do  not  appear  to  have  been  arranged  but  only 
mixed.  They  run  over  a  variety  of  subjects — religious,, 
moral,  philosophical,  literary,  musical,  historical,  and 
political,  most  of  them  having  some  bearing  on  or  relation 
to  the  court  politics  of  the  author's  time,  and  some 
chapters  being  expressly  devoted  to  current  politics.  In 
short,  it  is  a  collection  of  congenial  studies  for  a  statesman 
of  the  twelfth  century,  relieved  by  lighter  matter. 

The  sixth  book  of  this  work  is  taken  up  mainly  with  the 
application  of  moral  and  religious  rules  to  the  military 
profession,  and  some  illustrations  %are  drawn  from  recent 
and  current  English  affairs.  A  tribute  is  paid  to  Henry  II. 
for  having  calmed  the  storm  raised  by  Stephen,  and  paci- 
fied the  island.  This  book  would  have  been  a  most  appro- 
priate place  in  which  to  mention  the  privilege  we  are 


44  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

discussing,  or  anything  else  of  that  character.  Its 
suitability  becomes  still  more  obvious  when  we  read  in  the 
twenty-fourth  chapter  of  this  book  the  following  words :  — 

"  I  remember  an  occasion  of  visiting,  away  in  Apulia, 
•our  lord,  the  Pontiff,  Adrian  the  Fourth,  who  admitted 
me  to  the  utmost  familiarity;  and  I  tarried  almost  three 
months  with  him  at  Beneventum.  When  accordingly,  as 
is  usual  among  friends,  we  often  chatted  about  many 
things,  and  he  inquired  familiarly  and  diligently  from  me 
what  people  thought  regarding  himself  and  the  Roman 
Church,  I,  employing  freedom  of  spirit,  laid  frankly  before 
Tiim  the  evil  things  which  I  had  heard  in  divers  provinces. 
For,  as  was  said  by  many,  the  Roman  Church,  which  is 
ihe  mother  of  all  churches,  shows  herself  not  so  much  a 
mother  as  a  stepmother." 

He  proceeds  to  give  the  substance  of  his  free  conversations 
with  the  Pope  and  many  details  of  what  passed  between 
them.  In  it  all  there  is  nothing  unseemly  or  improbable, 
nothing  about  using  the  same  cup  and  plate,  nothing  about 
loving  John  beyond  all  mortals,  and  alas  for  our  privilege 
there  is  not  a  word  about  it.  Yet  those  who  maintain  that  it 
is  genuine  assure  us  that  this  was  the  occasion  on  which  it 
was  obtained,  and  that  to  obtain  it  was  the  special  object 
•of  this  visit,  the  special  purpose  for  which  John  had  been 
sent  to  the  Pope.  It  is  also  presumably  the  occasion  re- 
ferred to  in  the  Metalogicus.  Why  then  are  we  not  told  of 
ihe  privilege  here,  where  the  statement  would  have  been 
germane  to  the  matter  in  hand,  almost  a  duty,  almost  an 
essential  part  of  the  record?  How  can  the  omission  be 
accounted  for?  We  are  offered  two  explanations:  first, 
that  Henry  for  some  political  reason  desired  the  privilege 
to  be  kept  a  secret ;  secondly,  that  it  was  of  no  importance, 
not  worth  mentioning.  If  these  explanations  are  sound 
they  will  bear  examination. 

With  regard  to  explanation  number  one :  Both  the 
Policraticus  and  the  Metalogicus  were  finished  in  Henry's 
dominions  in  1159.  If  the  last  chapter  in  the  Metalogicus 


EVIDENCE    OF    JOHN    OF    SALISBURY.  45- 

was  written  then  and  by  the  same  writer,  as  it  expressly 
purports  it  to  have  been — at  the  date  of  the  siege  of  Toulouse 
— how  was  the  King's  secret  kept?  Again,  the  same  per- 
sons who  allege  this  desire  of  Henry  to  keep  the  privilege 
secret  tell  us  that  it  was  discussed  in  1156  at  an  assembly 
of  notables,  and  that  Henry  was  dissuaded  by  his  mother 
and  the  Saxons  from  putting  it  in  force.  For  this  state- 
ment they  refer  to  Robert  de  Monte.  Feeble  though  his 
support  would  be,  he  does  not  give  it  to  the  alleged  Bulls ; 
he  does  not  say  they  were  discussed ;  he  makes  no  mention 
whatsoever  of  them,  and  gives  no  reason  for  supposing  that 
he  ever  heard  of  them.  The  discussion,  the  dissuasion,  and 
the  King's  secret  are  alike  imaginary  and  ridiculous.  If 
not,  how  did  a  matter  discussed  in  an  assembly  in  1156  be- 
come a  secret  three  years  later,  and  such  a  curious  secret, 
too,  that  the  principal  actor  was  free  to  mention  it  in  a 
book  with  which  it  had  no  connection  whatever,  but  dared 
not  mention  it  in  the  book  of  which,  if  true,  it  should 
properly  have  formed  a  part  ?  The  most  plausible  reason 
alleged  for  the  secret  is  Henry's  unwillingness  to  become 
indebted  to  the  Pope  for  this  privilege  in  relation  to  Ire- 
land. But  then  the  simplest  way  to  avoid  getting  a  favour 
was,  not  to  ask  it ;  and  those  who  support  the  privilege  say 
that  he  sent  a  solemn  embassy  to  the  Pope  to  ask  it.  What 
a  strange  mode  of  avoiding  getting  this  same  favour  from 
the  Pope.  If  there  was  a  secret,  the  obvious  and,  so  far  as 
I  know,  the  only  tolerable  explanation  of  it  is,  that  Henry 
had  the  LaudabiJiter,  of  his  own  manufacture,  up  his  sleeve, 
ready  to  be  launched  or  withheld  as  State  policy  might 
dictate  when  the  parties  to  whom  it  was  to  be  attributed 
were  no  more,  and  the  danger  of  repudiation  was  over. 

Explanation  number  two  says  the  privilege  was  not 
worth  mentioning.  J$oi  worth  mentioning  in  a  book  on 
politics,  though  worth  mentioning  in  a  book  on  logic  !  Xot 
worth  mentioning  by  the  man  who  is  said  to  have  procured 
it,  although  he  is  a  man  addicted  to  gossiping  about  trifling 


46  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

incidents  of  his  own  life !  And  they  who  hold  at  one 
point  of  their  argument  that  the  privilege  was  not  worth 
mentioning  are  the  same  people  who  tell  us  that  John  of 
Salisbury,  three  bishops,  and  an  abbot  were  sent  to  the 
Pope  specially  to  solicit  this  very  thing  which,  when 
obtained,  is  not  worth  mentioning  in  an  account  of  the 
mission  written  by  one  of  the  parties.  If  this  is  not  an 
attempt  to  blow  hot  and  cold  out  of  the  same  mouth,  I 
know  not  what  is. 

If  either  the  chapter  or  the  Bull  is  spurious,  both  are 
-certainly  so.  As  a  spurious  chapter  could  not  have  been 
circulated,  except  privately,  without  risk  of  repudiation 
while  John  of  Salisbury  lived,  we  get  1180  as  the  earliest 
date  at  which  the  chapter  can  have  been  made  public,  "  It 
is  not  absent  from  a  single  copy  of  the  Metalogicus  and  is, 
therefore,  no  interpolation,"  writes  an  ardent  upholder  of 
the  supposed  Bulls.  Mark  what  a  perfect  statement  we 
have  here,  clear,  explicit,  and  uncomprising.  What  is  its 
value?  If  correct  it  will  bear  examination.  Let  us  see. 
The  writer  does  not  say  that  he  has  examined  a  single 
manuscript  copy  of  the  work.  If  you  believe  he  has,  as 
his  statement  induces  you  to  do,  you  are  convinced  at 
once.  If,  in  fact,  he  has  not,  which  is  extremely  probable, 
his  statement  amounts  to  no  more  than  that  a 
printing  machine  has  turned  out  a  number  of  copies 
exactly  alike,  and  you  begin  to  suspect  that  he  has  been 
jesting  or  taking  an  advantage  of  you.  The  work  was 
already  old  when  printing  became  possible ;  the  two  or 
three  editions  of  it  that  have  been  printed  are  nearly  alike 
and  may  have  been  produced  from  the  same  manuscript 
copy,  and  all  friends  of  the  alleged  Bulls  are  heartily  wel- 
come to  any  comfort  they  can  derive  from  a  resemblance 
due  to  the  uniform  action  of  a  printing  machine.  A 
spurious  chapter  at  the  end  of  a  work  is  by  no  means  in- 
credible to  people  acquainted  with  the  liberties  sometimes 
taken  in  the  days  of  manuscript  books ;  and  I  am  con- 


EVIDENCE    OF   JOHN   OF    SALISBURY.  47 

fident  tliat  every  reasonable  reader  will  think  he  has  now 
had  ample  proof  that  the  chapter  we  are  dealing  with  is 
spurious. 

It  will  scarcely  he  asked  what  motive  there  was  for 
writing  this  spurious  chapter,  for  the  motive  has  become 
obvious  more  than  once  in  the  course  of  the  argument.  The 
impulse  to  gratify  such  a  man  as  Henry  II.  is  a  motive  of 
dangerous  power.  He  whose  wish  was  so  promptly  obeyed 
in  the  murder  of  Thomas  a  Becket  could  have  experienced 
no  difficulty  in  getting  a  clever  man  willing  to  write  a 
false  chapter  at  the  end  of  a  book,  and  any  Bulls  or  other 
documents  his  interest  demanded.  The  work  was  not  done 
perfectly,  a  forger's  work  rarely  is.  Yet  it  was  not  done 
without  considerable  skill.  Each  document  might  pass 
muster  if  not  examined  closely  and  checked  with  the  other 
and  with  the  facts  of  the  time.  Had  they  been  genuine, 
this  checking  would  have  strengthened  both.  It  has  had 
the  opposite  effect.  It  has  shown  the  documents  to  be 
antagonistic,  irreconcilable,  mutually  destructive. 

The  limits  of  space  forbid  the  development  of  all  the 
difficulties  that  stand  in  the  way  of  ascribing  the  last 
chapter  in  the  Metalogicus  to  John  of  Salisbury.  But  the 
question  remains :  Why  was  it  with  his  work  that  this 
liberty  was  taken?  Although  the  answer  may  have  been 
gleaned  in  the  argument,  it  had  better  be  formulated  ex- 
pressly. It  is  very  simple.  It  is  of  the  essence  of  forgery 
to  seek  a  victim  possessing  the  greatest  number  of  points 
of  probability  and  speciousness,  and  to  make  the  false 
writing  resemble  his  as  closely  as  possible.  The  matter  of 
the  chapter  being  desirable  to  Henry,  there  was  not  a  man 
in  all  his  dominions  to  whom  it  could  be  more  plausibly 
and  effectively  attributed  than  John  of  Salisbury.  His 
career,  his  pliant  character,  and  his  mode  of  life  eminently 
fitted  the  part.  Well  known  as  a  man  accustomed  to  write 
letters  for  other  people,  and,  therefore,  possessing  facility 
in  expressing  thoughts  other  than  his  own,  on  an  occasion 


48  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

arising  for  a  State  forgery,  he  stood  marked  as  precisely  the 
man  whose  work  might  be  so  tampered  with  most  effec- 
tually. We  have  it  on  his  own  authority,  in  language 
amounting  to  a  solemn  oath  and  addressed  to  the  King, 
that  forgery  was  committed  in  his  name.  We  have  found 
that  if  the  Laudabiliter  is  the  letter  to  which  the  last 
chapter  in  the  Metalogicus  relates,  the  latter  is  false  in  its 
statements — false  in  the  matters  of  which  John  of  Salis- 
bury had  knowledge  special  and  intimate,  was  written  for 
a  base  purpose,  was  intended  to  affect  unjustly  a  whole 
nation,  and  was,  in  several  respects,  such  as  John  of  Salis- 
bury could  not,  without  crime,  have  written.  To  maintain 
that  he  wrote  it  would  be  to  maintain  that  he  wrote  for 
hire  deliberate  falsehoods  of  the  greatest  magnitude.  This 
would  be  such  a  grave  charge  against  John  as  we  cannot 
accept  the  responsibility  of  making,  in  face  of  all  the 
strong  reasons  already  urged,  and  in  face  of  the  purity, 
grace,  and  plausibility  of  John's  character,  as  revealed  in 
his  writings.  The  conclusion  is  that,  by  whomsoever 
written,  the  most  venerable  document  adduced  to  prove  the 
authenticity  of  the  Laudabiliter  is  itself  a  spurious  docu- 
ment, imparting  discredit  and  not  support.  In  destroying 
it  we  have  necessarily  damaged  the  Laudabiliter,  of  which 
it  has  always  been  the  strongest  prop.  We,  therefore,  part 
company  with  John  for  the  present,  leaving,  in  our 
opinion,  his  character  intact,  his  hands  clean ;  but  the 
chapter  utterly  destroyed,  and  the  Laudabiliter  deprived 
of  its  support  and  gravely  damaged.  On  the  latter,  how- 
ever, let  judgment  be  reserved  until  we  have  completed  our 
inquiry. 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBRENSLS.  49 


CHAPTER    III. 

Character    of    Giraldus    Canibrensis. 

THE  reader  is  invited  to  maintain  and  fortify  during  the 
examination  of  the  second  witness  for  the  Bulls  that 
attitude  of  judicial  impartiality  found  to  be  so  necessary 
during  the  examination  of  the  first.  John  of  Salisbury, 
having  nothing  relevant  to  tell  us,  has  been  turned  out  of 
court.  Giraldus  Cambrensis  is  a  bearer  of  evidence.  He 
is  the  only  original  bearer  of  the  two  principal  Bulls,  and 
of  doubt  regarding  the  authenticity  of  one  of  them,  and 
he  says  that  both  were  published  at  a  Synod  of  Bishops 
at  Waterford  in  1175.  That  is  all  the  direct  evidence 
he  bears,  and  no  one  else  bears  any  evidence.  We  have 
already  partially  examined  the  Bulls,  and  will  complete 
the  work  in  due  course.  The  immediate  question  of 
supreme  importance  is,  whether  Giraldus  is  or  is  not  a 
credible  and  irrefragable  witness  when  he  'makes  state- 
ments in  themselves  improbable,  stands  unsupported,  and 
admits  doubt  to  some  extent.  It  is  important,  because 
on  our  decision  with  regard  to  it  hinges  the  further 
question,  whether  we  are  to  believe  the  Bulls  to  be  genuine 
or  not.  "  Among  the  good  rules  of  honest  history,  that 
is  certainly  not  the  hindmost  which  directs  a  reader 
desirous  of  ascertaining  the  truth  of  what  is  narrated  to 
give  little  heed  to  the  number  of  writers,  but  a  great  deal 
to  the  trustworthiness  of  the  first  writer  from  whom  others 
have  copied." — White's  Apologia,  p.  194.  To  copy  the 
Bulls  from  Giraldus  is  not  to  confirm  him  or  them ;  and 
as  this  is  what  contemporary  and  subsequent  writers  have 


50  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

done,  they  add  no  element  of  certainty,  and  he  remains 
the  sole  support  of  those  documents.  Before  him  they 
were  never  known.  Beyond  him,  or  to  any  other  besides 
him,  the  text  of  them  has  never  been  traced;  though, 
to  be  genuine,  that  under  Adrian's  name  should  have 
been  written  more  than  thirty  years  before  Giraldus  wrote, 
and  there  were  in  the  meantime  writers  in  abundance 
and  with  ample  facilities  for  copying.  On  him,  therefore, 
and  on  him  alone,  they  must  depend.  If  he  by  himself 
is  a  really  reliable  and  sufficient  support,  they  stand. 
Were  he  to  fail  as  a  witness,  they  should  be  abandoned. 
This  question  cannot  be  considered  without  considering 
and  testing  his  character,  and  especially  his  veracity.  A 
clear  conception  of  the  entire  man,  his  principles,  motives, 
and  methods,  is  essential  to  impartiality  and  justness  of 
decision,  and  will  at  the  same  time  greatly  conduce  to 
brevity  in  dealing  with  his  statements  and  in  the  entire 
remainder  of  our  discussion.  Fortunately,  a  study  of 
Giraldus  himself  will  also  be  in  accordance  with  his  own 
ideas;  for,  be  it  innocence  or  be  it  vanity,  he  considered 
his  character  as  admirable  a  subject  as  could  occupy  the 
mind  of  man,  and  the  study  of  it  was  always  gratifying 
to  him.  With  us  the  result  may  be  different. 

His  is  a  most  difficult  character  to  study  or  to  delineate 
impartially.  Himself  a  combination  of  antitheses  and 
full  of  exaggeration,  he  generates  exaggeration  in  his 
readers,  being  for  some  a  hero,  for  others  a  monster.  Any- 
one now  reading  an  account  of  him  for  the  first  time  will 
do  well  to  start  with  the  belief  that  he  was  neither.  Many 
of  my  readers  have  already  made  acquaintance  with  him, 
and  are  competent  to  judge  with  what  success  I  try  to 
avoid  both  extremes. 

Giraldus  de  Barri  is  best  known  as  Cambrensis  from  his 
native  country,  Cambria  or  Wales :  — 

"  Kambria  Giraldum  genuit,  sic  Cambria  mentem 
Erudiit,  cineres  cui  lapis  iste  tegit." 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBREXSIS.  51 

He  was  the  son  of  an  Anglo-Norman  father  and  of  a 
Welsh  mother,  both  of  whom  were  of  high  rank  and 
influentially  connected.  He  was  a  nephew  of  David  Fitz 
Girald,  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  the  most  skilful  and 
influential  abettor  of  Dermot  Mac  Murrough  and  the  man 
who  did  most  to  raise,  chiefly  from  among  his  own  kindred, 
the  band  of  Welsh-Norman  soldiers  who  first  came  over  to 
recover  Leinster  for  Dermot  and  for  themselves.  In  his 
childhood  Giraldus  manifested  so  much  talent  and  piety 
that  his  father  was  accustomed  to  call  him  "the  little 
bishop."  The  desire  thus  early  inculcated  was  doomed  to 
disappointment,  but  not  owing  to  deficiency  of  talent. 
Bather  the  contrary;  for  Giraldus  was  the  most  brilliant 
man  Wales  had  till  then  produced,  or  produced  for  long 
after.  He  was,  like  John  of  Salisbury,  a  priest  and  a  man 
of  exceptional  ability,  but  of  a  different  type  in  both 
respects.  His  works  are  far  better  known  than  John's, 
and  have  always  enjoyed  a  considerable  amount  of  popu- 
larity. He  was  a  more  prolific  writer,  too,  being  a  man 
of  quicker  wit,  greater  fluency,  and  writing  with  less 
regard  for  consistency  and  less  deliberation.  His  Latin 
is  occasionally  corrupt,  but  it  is  very  brisk,  animated, 
and  readable ;  and,  no  matter  how  trivial  or  commonplace 
his  theme,  interest  in  it  never  flags.  He  was  a  man  of 
extensive  reading  and  great  versatility,  but  of  an  exagge- 
rated sensibility,  and  so  excitable  and  fanciful  that  he 
wrote,  and  perhaps  believed  for  the  moment  as  facts, 
absurdities  that  existed  only  in  his  own  disordered  brain 
or  were  gathered  from  no  matter  what  quarter.  With 
little  fixity  of  conviction,  except  in  the  matter  of  his  own 
greatness,  he  adopted  statements  and  opinions  on  impulse, 
not  on  reasonable  grounds ;  and  even  had  he  been  more 
careful  to  reconcile  them  than  he  was,  thus  drawn  from 
different  extraneous  sources  and  by  an  ever-changing 
process,  his  statements  should  necessarily  be,  as  they  are, 
frequently  preposterous  and  in  conflict  with  each  other. 


52  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

Endowed  with  some  of  the  finest  qualities,  he  had  in  him 
the  spoiling,  and  more  than  the  spoiling,  of  every  one  of 
them;  so  that  as  a  literary  man  he  can  on  the  whole  be 
regarded  only  with  regret  as  self-spoiled.  He  knew  not 
his  merits  from  his  defects,  he  had  no  regard  for  proportion 
or  moderation  and  little  for  the  discipline  of  truth.  He 
makes  some  of  his  silliest  statements  with  a  solemnity 
so  grave  that  it  seems  almost  sincere ;  but  sincere  only 
for  the  moment,  for  on  his  next  literary  flower  his  hum 
may  be  different  and  even  contradictory.  Of  true  dis- 
interested sincerity,  of  which  self-sacrifice  is  the  test  and 
constancy  the  mark,  he  had  none.  He  is  most  eloquent 
in  invective,  but  he  attains  his  highest  level  of  merit  when 
depicting  in  a  scarcely  conscious  manner  what  he  really 
knows.  All  his  works  are  sprinkled  with  personal  sketches 
of  the  appearance,  character  and  habits  of  the  leading  men 
with  whom  he  is  dealing.  These  sketches  are  really  excel- 
lent, piquant,  animated  and  vivid.  Although  they  all 
show  bias,  favourable  or  unfavourable,  and  in  many 
instances  conceal  a  treacherous  dagger ;  yet,  being  clearly 
drawn  from  life,  they  must  be  in  the  main  true,  and  they 
are  of  considerable  literary  and  historical  interest.  The 
hearts  for  which  the  daggers  were  intended  being  long 
still,  a  reader  may  now  enjoy  the  sketches  without  remorse. 
They  form  perhaps  the  most  delightful  part  of  all 
Giraldus's  writings,  and  in  their  class  have  seldom  been 
surpassed  in  any  age.  But  he  too  soon  becomes  self- 
conscious,  and  wantonly  spoils  his  best  effects  before  they 
are  completed,  by  reverting  to  his  vice  of  counter-balancing 
antitheses  which  he  wrongly  believes  to  be  his  highest 
art.  So  infatuated  is  he  with  his  literary  theory  that  he 
adheres  to  it  in  defiance  of  truth  and  reason.  If,  outside 
his  own  immediate  relatives,  he  finds  himself  obliged  to 
give  anyone  credit  for  a  good  quality,  he  promptly  adds 
credit  for  some  very  bad  vice  as  a  counterpoise.  Both 
accounts  may  have  been  true  of  many  of  his  subjects; 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDTJS    CAMBRENSIS.  53 

but  -where  the  fact  failed  in  this  respect  he  did  not  hesitate 
to  invent,  not  in  pure  malice,  but  for  the  sake  of  his  moral 
theory  that  great  virtues  were  usually  counter-balanced 
by  great  vices,  and  his  corresponding  literary  theory  that 
this  mode  of  presenting  the  matter  was  the  only  one  that 
gave  the  necessary  variety  and  harmony  to  his  story. 
Throughout  all  his  works  he  is  influenced  by  this  theory 
even  in  his  choice  of  words,  and  he  delights  to  play  upon 
and  place  in  juxtaposition  words  nearly  alike  in  sound 
but  opposed  in  meaning.  These  cunning  trifles  lose  their 
rhythm,  their  sole  merit,  in  the  process  of  translation 
from  one  language  to  another,  and  are  indeed  little  better 
than  puns.  They  are  not  the  form  which  real  power 
assumes  in  literature,  nor  are  they  worthy  of  such  power 
as  Giraldus  possessed.  They  help  the  reader  along  by 
showing  a  pleasing  agility  in  the  manipulation  of  words, 
as  goats  among  rocks  enliven  a  landscape ;  but  when  over- 
done, as  with  Giraldus,  the  practice  becomes  a  vulgar 
vice.  By  his  weakness  for  scandal  also,  and  by  making 
his  literary  work  the  vehicle  of  his  personal  jealousies 
and  animosities,  Giraldus  has  revealed  himself  more  truly 
than  the  things  he  meant  to  reveal ;  and  while  effectually 
excluding  his  works  from  the  highest  class,  has  imparted 
to  them  a  vitalizing  quality  of  a  lower  order  which  never 
fails  to  attract  readers.  After  the  readers  have  enjoyed 
him,  few  of  them  will  close  the  book  with  that  respect  for 
Giraldus  to  which  he  expected  his  works  would  give  him 
an  indisputable  title.  They  are  more  likely  to  dismiss 
him  with  that  contemptuous  charity  which  would  have 
most  galled  him  in  life. 

In  England  he  has  always  been  considered  an  interesting 
rather  than  an  important  author,  and  his  popularity  has 
always  rested  and  still  rests  on  the  unfailing  charm  and 
freshness  of  his  romance ;  for  his  writings  are  generally 
regarded  as  to  a  large  extent  romance  irrespective  of  the 
nature  of  his  ostensible  subject.  So  far  as  they  related  to 


54  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

England,  Englishmen  were  able  of  themselves  to  dis- 
criminate between  the  grotesque  exaggeration  and  the 
reality;  and  the  writings  were  enjoyed  for  their  own  sake, 
the  statements  they  embodied  being  rejected  or  mentally 
sifted.  So  far  as  the  works  related  to  Ireland,  though 
they  were  at  least  as  grotesque,  some  English  writers  have 
professed  to  believe  them,  just  as  some  profess  to  believe 
caricatures  of  Irishmen  to  the  present  day — because  they 
wish  those  things  to  be  true  of  Irishmen,  and  would  feel 
pained  if  disabused.  Giraldus  was  the  first  to  pander  to 
this  base  appetite. 

In  Ireland  so  long  as  Gaelic  literature  prevailed  few 
beyond  the  Pale  knew  Giraldus,  and  those  few  appear  to 
have  regarded  him  with  contempt.  After  the  destruction 
of  Gaelic  under  Queen  Elizabeth,  the  literature  of  England 
and  of  the  Pale  began  to  spread ;  and  when  the  Irish 
became  acquainted  with  Giraldus  they  took  him  more 
seriously  than  he  had  ever  been  taken  before.  The  learn- 
ing and  literature  of  the  country  ceased  to  be  Irish  and 
gradually  became  Anglican.  James  Ussher,  Peter  Lom- 
bard and  David  E-othe  were  amongst  the  first  distingui- 
shed men  of  the  new  era.  Their  learning  being  essentially 
that  of  England,  and  Gaelic  having  for  them  little  more 
than  an  antiquarian  interest,  they  sought  no  Irish 
corroboration,  made  no  inquiry,  evinced  no  doubt ;  and 
for  the  first  time  since  they  were  written  Giraldus's 
statements  were  accepted  as  those  of  a  serious  historian 
if  not  a  sage.  The  Irishmen  named  repeat  his  statements 
on  his  authority,  whatever  that  may  be  worth,  naming 
Englishmen  who  have  done  the  same,  but  neither  produc- 
ing nor  seeking  any  other  original  authority.  Their 
adhesion  to  the  alleged  Bulls  therefore  amounts  to  no 
more  than  that  Giraldus  had  said  so.  That  was  known 
before  as  well  as  after.  They  do  not  add  a  pebble  to  the 
structure  raised  by  him.  We  are  thus  thrown  back  upon 
him.  Whatever  be  the  quarter  to  which  we  address  our 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBRENSIS.  55 

questions,  echo  answers — Giraldus.  Xo  one  having  so 
far  attacked  or  exposed  Giraldus,  and  the  cause  in  which 
he  wrote  being  in  the  ascendant  and  at  the  same  time  in 
need  of  continued  support,  his  reputation  was  rather  a 
thing  to  be  sustained  in  the  interest  of  established 
authority.  Unfortunately  it  was  in  the  same  interest  that 
the  smaller  of  the  two  nations  then  in  Ireland,  in  pursuit 
of  the  policy  and  by  the  aid  of  an  external  power,  denied 
and  penalized  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  by  the  larger, 
to  the  permanent  injury  of  both,  or  rather  to  the  injury 
of  the  whole  which  the  union  of  both  should  have  con- 
stituted. In  spite  of  the  hard  conditions  and  difficulties 
which  the  Penal  Laws  threw  in  the  way  of  literary  effort 
and  historical  research,  two  Irishmen  of  the  seventeenth 
century  managed  to  throw  some  light  upon  Giraldus  from 
the  effects  of  which  he  has  never  recovered.  One  was 
Stephen  White,  S.  J.,  author  of  the  Apologia  pro  Hibernia  ; 
the  other  was  Dr.  John  Lynch,  Archdeacon  of  Tuam, 
author  of  Cambrensis  Eversus.  Subsequent  research  has 
shown  that  some  of  their  assumptions  were  incorrect;  but 
this  is  not  so  to  a  greater  extent  than  is  usual  in  English 
historical  works  of  the  same  century.  Subject  to  these 
corrections,  their  estimate  of  Giraldus  is  substantially  that 
which  has  since  prevailed  in  Ireland,  and  which  also 
prevails  in  England,  as  we  shall  see.  The  Cambrensis 
Eversus  was  honestly  written  with  the  means  at  the 
author's  disposal ;  and  after  all  deductions  have  been  made 
it  contains  numberless  shrewd  and  sound  points  brilliantly 
expressed  which  still  remain  absolutely  unshaken  and 
which  are  so  many  nails  in  Giraldus's  coffin.  In  Ireland, 
however,  some  have  with  less  knowledge  gone  further  and 
painted  Giraldus  without  a  redeeming  trait.  This  seems 
to  have  occasioned  in  his  favour  a  partial  re-action  which 
happens  to  find  expression  in  two  works  of  peculiar  and 
permanent  importance. 

The   Apologia   is  ,a   small   work    and   remains    in   its 


5(1  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRAXT  OF  IRELAND. 

original  Latin.  The  Cambrensis  Eversus  is  a  great  and 
elaborate  work  of  historical  interest  extending  far  beyond 
the  questions  connected  with  Giraldus.  It  has  been 
translated,  and  unfortunately  edited  also,  for  the  Celtic 
Society  by  the  Rev.  Matthew  Kelly  of  Maynooth  College. 
The  editing  is  unfortunate  because  it  consists  not  in 
correcting  typographical  errors,  for  the  work  is  full  of 
them ;  not  in  supplying  a  correct  index,  for  the  one 
supplied  is  the  most  worthless  specimen  I  know;  not  in 
helping  the  reader  to  gauge  the  true  value  of  the  work, 
for  although  the  editor  makes  notes  on  almost  every  page 
of  the  three  volumes,  he  does  not  devote  a  single  one  of 
them,  not  a  word  of  his  own  from  beginning  to  end,  to 
appreciation  of  the  author's  work.  It  will  be  asked  with 
incredulity  what  are  the  notes  about.  The  crowded  notes 
on  page  after  page  are,  almost  without  exception,  devoted 
to  the  graceless  task  of  belittling  and  refuting  Lynch  and 
trying  to  restore  Giraldus  whom  Lynch  had  upset.  In 
the  whole  range  of  literature  there  is  scarcely  another  work 
so  unsympathetically  edited,  so  gracelessly  spoiled.  The 
indefensible  freak  of  entrusting  the  editing  of  this 
important  work  to  a  sullen  opponent  of  its  author  and 
blind  admirer  of  Giraldus  greatly  simplifies  the  question 
— What  has  become  of  the  Celtic  Society?  The  text  and 
translation  should  be  republished  under  the  old  name; 
but  if  the  notes  are  worth  publishing  they  should  certainly 
stand  in  a  separate  volume  suitably  named  as  an  attempted 
refutation  of  Lynch.  Dr.  Kelly  expressly  admits  that  he 
has  made  no  special  study  of  the  subject,  and  that  his 
"  opinion  rests  mainly  on  the  authority  of  Giraldus," 
supplemented  by  the  dogmatic  assertions  of  Mr.  O'Callag- 
han.  This  latter  authority  he  is  obliged  to  reject  when  he 
comes  to  treat  of  matters  of  which  he  himself  has  made 
an  independent  study.  In  matters  touching  the  liberty 
of  his  own  nation  he  without  study  or  inquiry  accepts 
this  authority,  accepts  the  Bulls  and  apparently  all  the 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBRENSIS.  57 

libels  of  the  Middle  Ages  so  far  as  they  applied  to  Ireland, 
in  opposition  to  the  author  he  is  translating,  who  had 
made  a  special  study  of  the  subject.  I  invite  the  reader 
to  say  is  that  an  attitude  of  judicial  impartiality  worthy 
of  the  subject.  Please  bear  the  answer  in  mind  while  we 
proceed. 

The  Macarice  Excidium  is  a  sketch  of  the  Irish  part  of 
the  war  of  the  Revolution  which  drove  James  II.  off,  and 
placed  William  III.  on,  the  throne.  It  was  written  by 
Colonel  Charles  0 'Kelly  who  had  taken  part  in  that  war 
as  an  officer  in  James's  service.  Being  thus  an  account 
of  the  war  at  first  hand,  and  the  only  one  on  the  Jacobite 
side,  it  is  a  work  of  considerable  value  with  reference  to 
that  particular  war,  but  of  none  beyond  that.  It  is  said 
to  have  been  originally  written  in  French,  but  the  only 
manuscripts  of  it  known  to  exist  are  in  Latin.  Before 
entering  on  his  proper  subject,  the  writer  presents,  by 
way  of  introduction,  and  as  conducive  to  a  better  under- 
standing of  his  subject,  a  brief  outline  of  Irish  History 
from  an  early  period  down  to  the  time  of  the  war.  As 
might  be  expected,  such  learning  as  is  here  displayed  is 
superficial  and  is  rather  that  of  the  Pale  than  Irish.  The 
whole  work  is  divided  into  short  paragraphs  numbered 
consecutively.  In  one  of  these  it  is  stated  that  Pope 
Adrian,  being  an  Englishman,  had  shown  undue  favour 
to  the  king  of  his  native  land  by  improperly  granting 
him  a  Bull  purporting  to  confer  upon  the  king  the 
dominion  of  Ireland — a  thing  he  had  no  power  to  confer. 
Observe  that  this  statement  is  founded  not  on  the  alleged 
Bull  itself,  inconclusive  as  that  would  be,  but  on  the 
garbled  traditional  version  of  it  fostered  by  English 
colonists  and  officials  in  Ireland.  This  work  has  been 
translated  and  edited  for  the  Irish  Archaeological  Society 
by  Mr.  J.  C.  O'Callaghan,  and  this  paragraph  is  the  peg 
upon  which  he  hangs  much  learning  on  the  subject  now 
under  consideration.  His  opinion,  like  that  of  Dr.  Kelly, 


58  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

rests  mainly  on  the  authority  of  Giraldus,  since  for  the 
two  principal  Bulls  there  is  no  other  original  authority. 
Taking  Giraldus's  dose  without  the  salutary  grain  of  salt 
gave  him  an  appetite  for  more  .  He  ransacked  old  pigeon- 
holes for  libels  and  hobgoblin  tales  on  any  authority,  or 
on  none,  succeeded  in  conjuring  up  a  frightful  picture 
of  the  irreligious  and  immoral  condition  of  mediaeval 
Ireland,  and  worked  himself  into  such  a  state  of  mind 
that  he  believed  it  all;  for  what  he  has  written  on  the 
subject  is  as  if  written  under  the  influence  of  a  nightmare. 
He  never  questions  the  credibility  of  Giraldus  or  of  any 
other  witness.  So  long  as  the  story  is  sufficiently  rank 
and  strong  he  does  not  ask  who  bears  it  or  whence  it 
comes.  Any  bearer  of  it  is  credible  enough  for  Mr. 
O'Callaghan,  and  with  a  few  dogmatic  sentences  he  affects 
to  settle  the  matter  while  really  contributing  nothing  to 
its  elucidation.  He  gives  no  heed  to  the  fact  that  not  one 
of  these  five  Bulls  was  known  in  Gaelic  Ireland,  where, 
if  genuine,  they  should  have  been  known,  and  where  of 
course  they  would  have  been  known,  communication 
between  Ireland  and  Rome  having  been  all  along  frequent 
and  constant.  Having  found  the  group  of  three  Bulls 
which  were  not  known  in  either  England  or  Ireland  until 
the  eighteenth  century,  which  were  certainly  never 
delivered  to  the  persons  to  whom  they  were  addressed, 
and  which  our  friend  Giraldus  never  heard  of,  nor  any 
historian  since,  so  smitten  is  Mr.  O'Callaghan  with  them 
because  of  the  foul  charges  contained  in  one  of  them,  he 
actually  quotes  the  three  at  full  length  twice  over  in  his 
notes  to  this  single  volume,  the  subject  of  which  is  the 
Jacobite  War !  Again  I  ask  the  reader  to  say  is  this 
judicial  impartiality,  and  to  bear  the  answer  in  mind 
while  we  proceed. 

The  Very  Eev.  Dr.  Malone  says,  with  good-natured 
familiarity,  "  So  much  importance  do  I  attach  to  Gerald 
Barry's  statement,  that  I  give  up  Irish  authorities  for 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBREXSIS.  59 

him."  And  again,  "  Let  us  refer  for  a  moment  to  Gerald 
Barry — no  man  was  more  competent  to  speak  of  the 
privilege.  He  was  born  about  1150 ;  was  tutor  to  Prince 
John ;  accompanied  him  to  Ireland,  and  was  subsequently 
bishop  of  St.  David's.  He  published  his  Conquest  of 
Ireland,  containing  the  privilege,  about  the  year  1188, 
and  dedicated  the  latest  edition  of  his  work,  in  1202,  to 
his  former  pupil  King  John."  And  he  goes  on  demonstrat- 
ing in  the  most  satisfactory  manner  what  a  splendid 
character  and  unimpeachable  witness  Giraldus  is — a  golden 
eagle  not  liable  to  lose  a  feather.  He  never  gives  his 
reader  a  hint  that  Giraldus  was  addicted  to  telling  tales, 
or  the  prey  of  an  extravagant  imagination,  or  even  a 
credulous  listener.  The  importance  of  this  magnificent 
encomium  arises  from  the  necessitous  condition  in  which 
the  Bulls  are,  depending  on  the  evidence  of  this  solitary 
witness.  Since  all  other  persons  who  mention  the  Bulls 
derive  their  text  from  this  witness,  the  whole  burden  of 
proof  rests  upon  him  alone,  and  if  his  credibility  were 
shaken  all  was  lost.  The  Bulls  and  Giraldus' s  character 
for  veracity  must  stand  or  fall  together.  Hence  the 
necessity  for  the  glowing  testimonial. 

One  feels  shy  to  bring  abruptly  into  close  proximity 
with  such  warm  admiration  and  implicit  faith  a  true  ac- 
count of  the  real  Giraldus ;  for  no  matter  how  considerately 
stated  the  contrast  is  so  violent  as  to  seem  almost  rude. 
When  a  gentleman  chivalrously  declares  his  willingness 
to  give  up  Irish,  authorities  for  Giraldus,  it  seems  unkind 
to  remind  him  that  by  doing  so  he  would  make  no  sacrifice 
whatever,  there  being  no  Irish  authorities  in  this  matter 
to  be  given  up.  But  as  such  feelings  of  delicacy  would 
paralyse  inquiry  and  perpetuate  error,  I  hope  to  be 
pardoned  for  taking  the  risk.  The  author  of  Cambrensis 
Eversus,  an  Irishman  of  unquestioned  honour,  honesty, 
and  ability,  having  made  an  exhaustive  study  of  Giraldus, 
is  the  proper  authority  for  an  Irishman  to  go  to  for  a  correct 


60  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

estimate  of  that  gentleman.  However,  since  Dr.  Lynch's 
avowed  purpose  was  to  refute  Giraldus,  and  since  the 
matter  here  in  question  is  one  affecting  Ireland,  it  will 
be  more  manifestly  and  abundantly  fair  to  quote  not  from 
Lynch  but  from  Englishmen  of  the  very  highest  competence 
who  stand  like  Giraldus  on  the  side  of  the  invaders,  to 
quote — namely,  from  two  of  the  editors  of  Giraldus's 
complete  Works  published  by  the  authority  and  at  the 
expense  of  the  State.  These  gentlemen  speak  calmly, 
with  the  fullest  possible  knowledge,  and  with  no  rickety 
Bulls  to  uphold.  A  comparison  of  what  they  say  will  show 
at  a  glance  if  there  is  anything  unfair  in  my  description 
of  Giraldus,  and  if  we  ought  to  "  rely  mainly  upon 
Giraldus  "  and  "  give  up  Irish  authorities  for  him."  In 
the  preface  to  Volume  Y.  of  the  Works,  the  Rev.  James 
Dimock  says :  — 

"  Giraldus  was  replete  with  the  exact  qualities,  the  very 
reverse  of  what  are  needed  to  form  an  impartial  historian. 
A  man  of  strong  impetuous  feelings  and  violent  prejudices, 
with  a  marvellously  elastic  self -confidence  that  nothing 
could  put  down,  an  overflowing  self-conceit  that  would  be 
deemed  a  mere  absurd  caricature  if  any  one  but  himself 
had  depicted  himself;  he  looked  down  with  sublime  con- 
tempt upon  everyone  and  everything  that  did  not  agree 
with  his  own  notions ;  he  had  not  an  idea  that  anything 
he  thought  or  said  could  by  any  chance  be  wrong ;  he  could 
not  imagine  any  one  who  differed  from  him  to  be  other 
than  a  fool  or  a  rogue ;  ready  as  he  was  to  find  fault  with 
any  one  except  himself,  yet  sometimes  an  unflinching 
partizan,  but  often  a  virulent  antagonist,  he  was  the  man 
of  all  others  whose  nature  rendered  it  simply  impossible 
for  him  to  write  a  fair  history  of  any  sort,  and  least  of 
all  of  Ireland,  and  the  Irish,  and  the  English  invaders, 
with  so  many  of  his  own  near  relatives  amongst  the  latter. 
He  was,  too,  one  of  those  clever,  ready-witted,  ready-penned 
men,  who  are  so  apt  to  let  their  pens  run  away  with  them. 
He  dashes  away,  often  plainly  on  the  impulse  of  the 
moment,  and  with  him  often  a  very  impetuous  impulse; 
and  there  is  no  argument  sometimes  in  favour  of  what 
he  is  advancing  too  absurd  for  him,  or  too  inconsistent 
with  what  he  may  have  said  a  few  pages  before,  or  may 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBREXSIS.  61 

have  to  say  a  few  pages  after ;  there  is  no  assertion  some- 
times too  bold,  no  invective  against  an  opponent  too 
virulently  unjust,  no  imputation  of  the  basest  motives  too 
manifestly  unreasonable,  and  no  assumption  of  the  vilest 
and  most  horrible  calumnies  as  certain  truths  too  atrocious 
for  him.  Still  he  was  a  very  fine  fellow.  The  sin  of 
unscrupulous  assertion  and  invective  was  a  sin  of  the  age, 
and  must  not  be  laid  exclusively  upon  him  though,  per- 
haps, by  no  writer  more  thoroughly  given  way  to." 

In  the  preface  to  Volume  VII.  of  the  Works,  Mr. 
Freeman  says :  — 

''  In  estimating  the  historical  value  of  any  work  of 
Giraldus  Cambrensis,  we  must  remember  the  two-fold 
character  of  the  man  with  whom  we  are  dealing.  We  are 
dealing  with  one  who  was  vain,  garrulous,  careless  as  to 
minute  accuracy,  even  so  far  careless  as  to  truth  as  to  be, 
to  say  the  least,  ready  to  accept  statements  which  told 
against  an  enemy  without  carefully  weighing  the  evidence 
for  them.  We  are  dealing  with  one  who  was  not  very 
scrupulous  as  to  consistency,  and  who  felt  no  special  shame 
of  contradicting  himself.  But  we  are  also  dealing  with 
one  of  the  most  learned  men  of  a  learned  age,  with  one 
who,  whatever  we  say  as  to  the  soundness  of  his  judgment, 
came  behind  few  in  the  sharpness  of  his  wits — with  one 
who  looked  with  a  keen,  if  not  an  impartial,  eye  on  all 
the  events  and  controversies  of  his  time — with  one,  above 
all,  who  had  mastered  more  languages  than  most  men  of 
his  time,  and  who  had  looked  at :  them  with  an  approach 
to  a  scientific  view  which  still  fewer  men  of  his  time 
shared  with  him." 

A  duty  sad  and  singular  now  devolves  upon  us.  We 
must  divest  poor  Giraldus  of  mitre,  crozier,  and  episcopal 
purple,  and  deprive  the  Bulls  of  these  supports  so  sorely 
needed,  but,  alas,  fictitious.  For  those  who  knew  Giraldus 
better  than  we  do  were  so  unkind  that  they  never  made 
him  a  bishop.  This  was  really  too  bad,  and  shows  a 
deplorable  lack  of  consideration  for  people  who  undertake 
to  sustain  his  Bulls ;  but  it  is  rather  late  now  to  mend 
the  matter.  Giraldus  never  was  Bishop  of  St.  David's 
or  of  any  other  See.  A  mitre-hunter  all  his  life,  he  never 


62  THE  DOUBTFUL  GEANT  OF  IRELAND. 

had  the  satisfaction  of  wearing  one  as  a  bishop.  In  his 
writings  and  in  his  conversation  he  commonly  boasted 
that  he  had  been  offered  and  had  rejected  at  different 
times  at  least  half-a-dozen  mitres,  namely,  those  of 
Wexford,  Leighlin,  Ossory,  Cashel,  Bangor,  and  Llandaff. 
But  he  was  of  opinion  that  only  a  metropolitan  one  would 
fit  him,  and  this  or  any  other  he  never  succeeded  in  obtain- 
ing. Possibly  he  would  have  been  a  better  man  as  a  bishop 
than  he  was  as  a  priest,  and  according  to  his  own  account 
of  the  Church  of  England  and  Wales  in  his  time,  it  would 
not  have  been  difficult  for  him  to  excel  as  a  bishop. 
However  this  may  'be,  a  bishop  he  never  became ;  and, 
at  one  stroke,  so  much  of  his  character  goes  by  the  board. 
The  eagle  begins  to  moult. 

Griraldus  may,  without  any  injustice,  be  classed  among 
the  superfluous  priests  mentioned  in  the  first  chapter,  who 
were  not  overpowered  with  any  undue  sense  of  the  sacred- 
ness  and  responsibility  attached  to  Holy  Orders,  but  appear 
to  have  looked  upon  them  as  little  more  than  a  university 
degree  or  a  qualification  for  some  higher  office  in  Church 
or  State.  He  was  far  from  being  one  of  the  worst  of  that 
class ;  and  I  think  his  faults  and  the  faults  of  many  of 
the  class  were  not  due  to  inherent  badness  of  disposition. 
They  had  become  priests  in  obedience  not  to  any  religious 
vocation  but  to  the  necessities  of  the  meagre  civilization 
of  the  time  which  offered  to  gentlemen  few  professions 
or  modes  of  living  at  once  civil  and  secular.  Born  into 
a  world  which  contained  no  really  appropriate  sphere  for 
them,  they  adopted  the  best  available  ;  and  if  they  did  not 
all  adorn  it,  some  of  them  did,  and  many  of  them  were 
very  far  from  being  as  vicious  as  their  mental  equipment 
would  have  enabled  them  to  become.  Had  they  been 
born  to  the  fuller  and  more  diversified  civilization  of 
modern  times,  they  would  probably  never  have  become 
priests,  but  would  have  adopted  congenial  secular  profes- 
sions or  callings  in  which  they  might  have  become  famous 


CHARACTER    OF    GI11ALDUS    CAMBRENSIS.  63 

or  useful  men.  Under  the  restraint  which  the  telegraph 
imposes,  Giraldus  might  have  become  a  distinguished 
journalist.  In  a  world  containing  neither  journals  nor 
telegraph,  he  was  sphereless  and  insufficiently  restrained. 
As  a  priest,  he  occupied  a  false  position,  and  he  deserves 
considerable  credit  for  having  conformed  to  it  as  well  as 
he  did.  He  wanted  to  become  a  reformer,  forsooth,  but 
was  incapable  of  the  essential  preliminary  of  reforming 
himself,  or  even  of  realising  that  he  needed  reforming. 
He  scourged  severely  with  tongue  and  pen  contemporary 
churchmen  whom  he  considered  vicious ;  but  it  detracts 
somewhat  from  his  merit  when  we  find  out  that  they  were 
mostly  men  against  whom  he  had  a  personal  grudge.  Can 
malice  and  religious  zeal  co-operate  thus ;  and  if  so,  which 
was  the  larger  ingredient  in  Giraldus's  motive?  The 
reader  can  solve  this  little  problem,  at  leisure ;  it  is  beyond 
my  reach.  Giraldus  also  scourged  '  severely  the  rivals  of 
his  relatives.  In  this  case,  the  religious  element  must 
have  been  small.  He  wrote  some  things  for  the  glory  of 
God ;  but  he  wrote  more,  and  his  best  work,  for  the  glory 
of  his  relatives.  The  promoting  of  his  own.  and  their 
prosperity  was  the  supreme  object  of  his  life,  and  for  him 
men  were  good  or  bad  according  to  their  attitude  on  that 
great  question.  In  pursuit  of  his  object,  he  found  no 
difficulty  in  being  at  the  same  moment  a  sort  of  Welsh 
patriot,  a  flatterer  of  Henry  II.  before  the  public,  and 
in  secret  Henry's  severest  critic. 

With  all  this  I  believe,  and  will  ask  the  reader  to 
believe,  that  Giraldus's  detestation  of  immorality  was  true 
and  natural,  and  that,  to  a  certain  extent,  he  would  give 
the  vicious  no  quarter.  We  must  find  out  where  his 
limits  lay.  Large  numbers  of  clergymen  from  England 
and  Wales  flocked  to  Ireland  in  the  wake  of  the  invaders, 
ostensibly  to  bring  back  the  bestial  Irish  to  civilization 
and  religion,  but  really  to  share  the  spoils  of  the  country 
which  was  being  ravaged.  They  were,  for  the  most  part, 


64  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRAXT  OF  IRELAND. 

such  men  as  Giraldus  would  have  lashed  mercilessly  in 
England.  Apparently  without  any  ties  of  duty  or  responsi- 
bility in  their  own  country,  they  seem  to  have  been  free 
to  go  where  they  pleased  and  to  do  what  they  pleased; 
and  many  of  them  brought  mistresses  with  them  or  found 
mistresses  in  Dublin.  They  were  a  disgrace  to  the  priestly 
calling,  and  gave  the  utmost  scandal  to  the  Irish,  whom 
they  professed  to  have  come  over  to  civilize.  Here  was 
a  pretty  nest  of  vipers.  It  is  said  that  St.  Laurence 
O'Toole,  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  refused  to  140  of  them 
permission  to  officiate  in  his  diocese,  refused  to  give  them 
absolution,  and  bade  them  go  as  reserved  cases  to  Rome 
to  seek  absolution.  Whether  they  all  went  to  Rome  on 
this  errand,  or  found  a  shorter  way  out  of  their  difficulty, 
we  know  not.  In  either  case  there  is  little  rashness  in 
assuming  that  gentlemen  of  such  calibre  so  treated  had 
little  love  for  Laurence  or  his  Irish,  and  would  have  been 
only  too  glad  to  help  their  countrymen  if  they  could  do 
so  by  anything  so  easy  as  the  writing  of  libels  or  spurious 
Bulls  transferring  Ireland  with  all  it  contained  to  their 
own  worthy  king.  Some  of  their  letters,  still  extant, 
breathe  the  most  unscrupulous  malevolence,  and  are  full 
of  the  most  atrocious  calumnies  against  the  Irish  bishops, 
priests  and  laity.  Little  wonder,  after  the  provocation 
Laurence  had  given  them.  They  had  not  far  to  seek  for 
moral  enormities  to  attribute  to  other  people.  Nor  should 
we  forget  that  there  are  to  the  present  day  people — aye, 
sanctimonious  people — who  would  write  of  the  Irish  now 
just  as  those  men  did  then,  in  spite  of  the  fact,  a  thousand 
times  established,  that  in  domestic  morals  the  Irish  are 
the  purest  people  in  Europe.  The  idea  that  those  visitors 
were  to  lead  the  Irish  people  to  "  put  on  innocence  of 
morals,"  and  were  to  carry  out  the  other  great  purposes 
enumerated  in  the  Laudabiliter  would  have  appeared  to 
them  the  best  joke  of  the  invasion.  Probably,  none  of 
them  knew  anything  of  that  document,  unless  one  who 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDTTS    CAMBRENSIS.  65 

may  have  been  concerned  in  its  concoction.  To  Giraldus's 
credit  be  it  said,  those  men  had  no  love  for  him,  knowing, 
as  they  did,  that  he  was  no  sharer  in  their  ribaldries,  but 
would,  in  England  and  Wales,  have  heartily  denounced 
them.  But  that  was  the  limit  of  his  consistency.  In 
Ireland  he  and  they  were  compatriots  in  the  enemy's 
country.  Accordingly,  in  Ireland  he  is  silent  about  their 
vices,  though  these  must  have  been  greater  than  in 
England.  He  came  to  Ireland  first  in  company  with  his 
brother  Philip  in  1183,  that  is,  eleven  years  after  King 
Henry's  invasion.  He  came  to  Ireland  again,  in  the  suite 
of  Prince  John,  towards  the  end  of  April,  1185,  and 
remained  in  the  country  until  the  Easter  of  the  following 
year.  As  a  courtier  on  tour  among  his  kindred  who  were 
then  raiding  and  marauding  over  the  country,  he  was 
quite  full  of  their  spirit,  and  eager  to  assist  and  glorify 
them  in  any  way  in  his  power.  His  scruples,  if  he  had 
any,  were  silenced  by  the  excitement  of  the  game.  These 
circumstances  were  not  particularly  favourable  to  the 
making  of  deep  and  close  observations  among  the  Irish, 
or  to  the  formation  of  correct  opinions  regarding  them. 
This  defect  was  remedied  in  a  truly  characteristic  manner. 
His  friends  introduced  him  to  some  Irish  story-tellers, 
and  these  he  appears  to  have  taken  seriously.  The  sequel 
will  show  how  they*  in  their  own  fashion,  made  game  of 
him ;  for,  although  a  shrewd  observer  in  some  respects, 
his  gullibility  was  really  astounding.  During  this  second 
trip  he  made  notes  of  the  tales  told  him  and  of  the 
observations  made ;  and  on  his  return  to  England  he  wrote 
from  these  notes,  from  memory  and  from  imagination; 
first  the  Tc>2)ographia,  and  later  the  Expugnatio.  In  the 
latter  work  he  records  the  death  of  St.  Laurence  O'Toole, 
in  November,  1180,  at  Eu,  in  Normandy,  where  he  was 
long  detained,  Giraldus  says,  because,  when  attending  the 
Council  of  Lateran  at  Rome,  he  had  shown  himself  zealous 
for  his  own  nation,  and  was  suspected  by  Henry  of  having 


66  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

acted  against  the  honour  of  his  regal  dignity.  During 
Laurence's  absence  the  gay  English  clergy  must  have  had 
a  pleasant  time  in  Dublin ;  and,  no  doubt,  they  were  well 
pleased  with  the  exile  and  death  of  a  prelate  who  had 
been  so  troublesome  to  them.  Under  their  charge  the 
people  of  Dublin  must  have  made  enormous  strides 
towards  perfection.  So  King  Henry  appears  to  have 
thought,  for  it  was  not  until  the  September  of  the  follow- 
ing year  that  he  was  kind  enough  to  appoint  to  the 
Archbishopric  of  Dublin  an  Englishman  named  John 
Cumin,  a  clerk  in  his  service,  who  was  at  that  time  a 
layman.  Cumin  went  to  Rome,  where  he  was  ordained 
priest  and  consecrated  bishop  in  March,  1182.  On  coming 
back  to  England,  so  assured  was  he  that  his  countrymen 
were  duly  civilizing  the  bestial  Irish,  although,  presum- 
ably, he  drew  a  revenue  from  Dublin,  he  did  not  trouble 
himself  to  visit  that  city  until  August,  1184,  and  then 
only  in  obedience  to  the  King's  command,  and  for  a 
political  purpose.  At  the  time  of  Giraldus's  second  visit 
to  Ireland,  Archbishop  Cumin  was  in  Dublin.  Early  in 
1186  at  a  convocation  of  the  bishops  and  principal  clergy 
of  the  province,  the  Abbot  of  Baltinglass  preached  a 
sermon,  in  which  he  strongly  denounced  the  immorality 
of  the  clergy  who  had  come  over  from  England,  and  said 
that  the  Irish  clergy,  who  had  hitherto  been  pure,  were 
contracting  this  corruption,  because  it  was  impossible  to 
touch  pitch  without  being  soiled.  This  enraged  the  clergy 
so  alluded  to,  all  the  more  because  the  charge  was  true. 
They  engaged  Giraldus  to  become  their  spokesman ;  and 
three  days  later,  duly  primed  and  prompted,  he  returned 
the  fire,  preached  at  the  Irish  bishops  and  priests  right, 
left  and  centre,  poured  upon  their  heads  a  boiling  torrent 
of  abuse,  criticised  and  denounced  them  and  the  "many 
vices  and  enormities  "  to  which  he  had  been  told  they  were 
addicted.  He  should  admit,  he  said,  the  exemplary  and 
pre-eminent  chastity  of  the  Irish  priests,  their  rigorous 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDTJS    CAMBRENSIS.  67 

and  faithful  observance  of  their  religious  duties,  their 
strict  abstinence,  often  fasting  till  dusk.  "  But  as  they 
devote  the  day  to  works  of  light,  so  they  devote  the  night 
to  works  of  darkness."  Observe  the  antithetical  compensa- 
tion. Giraldus  would  on  no  account  lose  the  chance  of 
uttering  that  sentence  whether  true  or  false.  It  was 
true  to  his  idea  of  literary  perfection ;  and  if  the  fact  did 
not  correspond,  then  the  fact  was  wrong.  Voila  tout.  His 
charges  against  the  priests  are  general  and  vague,  except 
in  the  solitary  matter  of  intemperance.  He  is  less  reserved 
in  dealing  with  the  bishops,  of  whom  he  has  not  a  good 
word  to  say.  Some  of  them  had  committed  the  unpardon- 
able offence  of  thwarting  his  relatives.  He  admits  that 
one  of  them,  St.  Laurence  O'Toole,  had  striven  to  unite 
the  Irish  for  the  purpose  of  driving  the  invaders  out  of 
the  country.  His  chance  had  come  to  revenge  such  conduct 
and  oblige  his  countrymen.  Accordingly  he  has  the  in- 
solence to  tell  the  bishops  that  they  neglect  every  duty  of 
their  office,  and  allow  the  most  horrible  enormities  to 
flourish  unchecked  under  their  very  eyes.  "  The  Irish 
are  of  all  nations  the  most  ignorant  of  the  rudiments  of 
Christianity;  for  they  have  never  yet  paid  tithes  nor 
firsts,  nor  contracted  marriages."  "A  bestial  nation, 
living  like  beasts ; "  hardly  within  the  uttermost  verge  of 
civilization ;  habitual  and  incorrigible  thieves ;  utterly 
unscrupulous  perjurers;  living  normally  in  incest, 
adultery,  and  fornication.  Not  an  instance  does  he  give, 
not  a  shred  of  evidence  does  he  adduce,  but  hurls  his  foul 
charges  against  the  whole  Irish  nation  indiscriminately, 
knowing  perfectly  well  that  the  greatest  moral  deliquents 
were  like  himself,  strangers,  and  that  if  honest  Irishmen 
had  their  own  property  his  friends  would  have  had  none. 
Again  turning  more  especially  upon  the  bishops,  the  dead 
as  well  as  the  living,  he  says — "  There  has  never  been  one 
of  them  found  to  shed  his  blood  for  Christ's  Church,  which 
•Christ  has  founded  with  His  precious  blood.  Hence  all 


68  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

the  saints  of  the  country  are  confessors  and  no  martyrs ; 
a  thing  difficult  to  find  in  any  other  Christian  kingdom. 
Hence  the  extraordinary  fact  that  among  a  cruel  and 
bloodthirsty  people  the  faith  was  founded  and  has  always 
remained  lukewarm,  and  there  is  no  crown  of  martyrdom 
for  the  Church  of  Christ."  His  explanation  of  this  extra- 
ordinary fact  is,  that  there  never  was  anyone  in  Ireland 
willing  to  shed  his  blood  for  the  Church ;  "  not  even  one." 
It  is  hard  to  know  whether  one  should  be  amused,  dis- 
gusted, or  angry  with  a  man  who  allows  himself  to  talk 
in  this  manner.  He  says  the  bishops  and  clergy  were 
indignant,  "  and  many  heads  arose  in  the  assembly  in 
insult  and  protest."  He  seems  to  have  thought  that  the 
Irish  bishops,  failing  to  get  anybody  to  kill  them,  ought 
to  have  committed  suicide.  The  people  who  did  not  kill 
their  bishops  were  bloodthirsty.  The  man  who  said  so 
would  not  have  risked  his  smallest  finger  for  all  the  bishops 
and  people  in  Ireland.  All  this  only  shows  us  that  even 
saints  are  not  so  wise  before  the  event  as  after;  for,  of 
course,  it  is  clear  that  if  St.  Patrick  had  known  what  was 
coming  he  would  have  waited  to  take  lessons  from  this 
tourist  on  stilts. 

At  that  convocation  the  bishops  and  clergy,  under  the 
presidency  of  an  Englishman,  Archbishop  Cumin,  adopted 
some  twenty  canons  or  resolutions.  These  relate  almost 
exclusively  to  ecclesiastical  matters,  and  so  far  from  reveal- 
ing moral  enormities  of  the  Irish,  they  amount  to  a 
refutation  on  the  highest  authority  of  the  insults  of 
Giraldus  and  a  declaration  that  some  of  the  strangers  were 
bad  men,  and  that  the  urgent  need  of  the  time  was  not  to 
reform  the  Irish  but  to  save  them  from  contamination. 
One  of  the  resolutions  declares  that  the  Irish  clergy  had 
always  been  eminent  for  their  chastity,  and  that  it  would 
be  disgraceful  of  the  Archbishop  were  he  to  allow  them  to 
be  corrupted  by  the  contagion  of  strangers. — Ware's 
History  of  the  J3isJioj)s,  p.  317.  It  is  clear  that  the  voice- 


CHARACTER    OF    GIRALDUS    CAMBREXSIS.  69 

less  laity  must  be  allowed  to  share  in  this  vindication. 
Few  of  them  can  have  been  aware  of  the  slanders ;  they 
must  have  felt  veiy  indifferent  to  them  ;  and  were  it  other- 
wise they  had  no  organization  to  defend  their  character. 
When  charges  jointly  made  against  both  orders  are  refuted 
by  the  order  which  is  capable  of  reply,  the  order  having 
no  such  capability  must  in  justice  be  allowed  to  share  in 
the  vindication.  And  this  is  to  say,  in  other  words,  that 
the  charges  were  false. 

On  the  absence  of  martyrs,  Giraldus  records  in  another 
place  the  retort  of  the  Archbishop  of  Cashel,  "  a  learned 
and  discrete  man,"  to  a  certain  busybody  who  was  pester- 
ing him  about  the  moral  depravity  of  the  Irish  people 
and  their  want  of  martyrs.  The ;  Archbishop  humbly 
admitted  that  Ireland's  martyrless  condition  was  inexcus- 
able, but  pleaded  that  now,  a  race  who  knew  how  to  make 
martyrs  having  come  into  the  country,  the  Irish  would 
probably  soon  learn  the  art. 

On  the  evening  of  the  day  on  which  our  author  so 
scandalously  overshot  the  mark,  John,  Archbishop  of 
Dublin,  dining  with  Felix,  Bishop  of  Ossory,  asked  the 
latter  what  he  thought  of  Giraldus's  sermon.  "  He  said 
many  bad  things  very  cleverly,"  answered  the  Bishop. 
"  He  called  us  drunkards.  Certainly  it  was  with  difficulty 
I  restrained  myself  from  immediately  flying  at  him,  or, 
at  the  very  least,  retaliating  sharply  in  words."  Giraldus 
had  a  narrow  escape  on  that  occasion.  To  most  people  it 
will  always  be  matter  for  regret  that  the  pious  Bishop 
Felix  succeeded  in  restraining  himself,  and  did  not  give 
Giraldus  in  the  flesh  what  he  so  richly  deserved.  By  doing 
so  he  might  have  rendered  a  distinct  service  to  Giraldus 
by  rousing  his  slumbering  conscience,  and,  perhaps,  to 
posterity  also  by  killing  in  the  shell  Bulls  and  libels  then 
a-hatching.  His  knowledge  of  Ireland's  true  condition 
was  actual  personal  knowledge,  and  his  interest  in  her 
was  of  the  deepest,  while  .Giraldus  was  merely  a  prejudiced 


70  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

or  indifferent  stranger,  speaking  from  a  brief  and  making- 
a  brilliant  use  of  a  tu  quoque  argument.  Can  anyone 
doubt  what  would  have  been  the  reply  of  the  pious  Felix 
if  he  had  been  asked  to  "  rely  mainly  upon  Giraldus," 
and  to  "  give  up  Irish  authorities  for  him  "  ? 

Giraldus  was  not  a  man  to  compose  and  recite  a  brilliant 
paper,  and  then  destroy  it  merely  because  the  charges  it 
contained  were  in  part  false  and  in  part  absurd.  The 
world  was  entitled  to  know  what  its  greatest  genuis  had 
said  on  a  critical  occasion;  and,  instead  of  feeling  shame 
or  tendering  an  apology,  he  inserts  a  'precis  of  his  dis- 
graceful sermon,  with  slight  variations,  in  four  of  his 
works,  in  order  that  no  reader  of  his  shall  miss  it.  The 
Bulls,  which  are  our  main  object,  he  inserts  in  the  Liber 
de  Principis  Instructione,  Distinction  2,  chapter  19 ;  in 
the  Liber  de  Rebus  a  se  Gestis,  Book  2,  chapter  11 ;  and 
in  the  Expugnatio  Hibernica,  Book,  2,  chapter  5 ;  and  in 
each  of  these  cases — observe — he  gives  the  Bulls  in 
immediate  connection  with  the  libellous  matter  supplied 
to  him  for  his  insolent  philippic  just  described.  The  same 
matter  he  also  repeats  in  the  Topogra^)hia  Hibernica* 
Although  not  one  of  Giraldus's  works  is  edifying,  even 
when  his  subject  is  religious,  they  are  all  interesting,  and 
it  would  be  easy  and  amusing  to  prove  by  quotations  from 
them,  one  by  one,  that  in  not  one  of  them  was  he  fettered 
by  the  requirements  of  truth.  In  this  way  such  a  case  of 
self-contradiction,  falsehood,  and  absurdity  might  be  made 
out  on  his  own  authority,  as  few  other  authors,  ancient  or 
modern,  would  yield.  Having  regard  to  the  reader'^ 
patience,  a  brief  examination  of  the  works  just  named, 
will  probably  afford  as  much  light  as  our  purpose  needs, 
and  as  Giraldus's  character  will  bear. 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDUS  CAMBRENSIS.  71 


CHAPTER    IY. 

Works    of    Giraldus    Cambrensis. 

EDITORS  and  commentators  alike,  whatever  their  views  of 
the  so-called  Bulls,  agree  in  holding  that  Giraldus  is  the 
first  authority  for  their  existence  and  for  their  text,  that 
before  him  no  writer  mentions  them,  and  that  all  con- 
temporary and  subsequent  writers  derive  their  text  from 
some  one  of  his  works,  most  of  them  from  the  Expugnatio. 
All  the  copies  given  by  other  writers  are  more  or  less 
imperfect  and  incomplete,  as  are  also  the  copies  in  the 
Expugnatio.  The  fullest  copies  are  those  in  the  Liber  de 
Principis  Instructione,  from  which  I  have  quoted  them. 
Of  this  work  Giraldus  himself  says  (Works,  Vol.  I.,  page 
423)  that  it  was  one  of  the  earliest  written  by  him, 
although  not  finished  until  late  in  life.  Here  then  we 
stand  nearest  to,  if  not  at,  the  source  of  these  two  Bulls. 
Beyond  this  work  from  which  I  have  quoted  them  no  man 
has  ever  traced  them.  The  work  is  expressly  designed 
as  a  moral  and  didactic  treatise  for  the  guidance  of  princes 
and  prelates  of  all  time,  explaining  the  virtues  and  manners 
that  best  fit  them,  the  vices  that  most  misfit  them,  and  how 
they  should  be  trained  for  their  intended  stations.  It  is 
divided  into  three  books,  parts,  or  as  the  author  calls 
them  "  Distinctions."  As  usual  with  Giraldus,  he  does 
not  adhere  to  his  declared  purpose  beyond  the  first  Dis- 
tinction. It  consists  of  moral  rules  and  reflections.  Some 
are  original,  but  most  are  drawn  from  Scripture  and  from 
a  very  wide  range  of  secular  authors.  The  remaining  two 
Distinctions  purport  to  illustrate  the  application  of  the 
abstract  rules  contained  in  the  first,  to  Henry,  his  sons, 


72  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

and  other  princes  and  public  personages  of  that  time, 
with  a  result  in  most  cases  so  unfavourable  that  it  then 
appears  as  if  a  severe  criticism  of  those  princes  had  been 
the  author's  real  design.  In  this  way  the  work  becomes 
to  some  extent  a  contemporary  history,  and  it  contains 
some  historical  facts  not  to  be  found  elsewhere,  inter- 
spersed with  graphic  personal  sketches  of  the  various 
princes.  These  sketches  and  the  second  and  third  Distinc- 
tions which  contain  them  are  so  candid  that  it  would  not 
have  been  prudent  for  Griraldus  to  publish  them  until  the 
more  dangerous  personages  so  dealt  with  were  dead  or 
disabled.  For  this  reason  he  held  them  back  for  many 
years,  and  published  the  first  Distinction  by  itself  with 
the  following  note  at  the  end  of  it :  — 

"  But  as  for  the  two  Distinctions  following,  which  treat 
of  the  success  and  glory  of  a  certain  prince  of  our  own 
time,  and  of  the  subsequent  fall  of  the  same  prince  into 
ignominy,  these  are  not  yet  fully  and  finally  written  and 
polished,  and  it  seemed  advisable  therefore  that,  while 
the  tempest  rages  and  gathers  force,  they  should  in  the 
meantime  remain  in  hiding,  and  keep  themselves  from 
the  touch,  sight,  and  hearing  of  all,  that  so,  existing  as 
though  they  existed  not,  they  may  await  a  safer  and 
serener  season  for  going  out  into  public,  until  the  clouds 
and  mists  be  dispelled  and  a  brighter  and  clearer  sun 
illumine  the  face  of  heaven  and  the  surface  of  the  earth." 

Throughout  the  second  and  third  Distinctions  "tyrant" 
is  the  usual  term  applied  to  Henry ;  and  he  is  repeatedly 
and  scornfully  described  as  a  man  married  to  the  divorced 
wife  of  the  King  of  France,  and  notwithstanding  this  and 
the  existence  of  offspring,  still  continuing  to  live  a  life  of 
immorality  notorious  to  all  Europe,  and  so  conducting 
himself  that  his  wife  and  sons  had  been  driven  to  revolt 
against  him.  One  short  extract  will  best  convey  Giraldus's 
secret  opinion  of  Henry :  — 

"He  was  from  the  beginning  to  the  very  end  an 
oppressor  of  the  nobility;  weighing  right  and  wrong, 


WORKS   OF  GIKALDTJS  CAMBRENSIS.  73 

lawful  and  unlawful,  according  to  his  own  interest;  a 
seller  and  delayer  of  justice ;  in  speech  changeable  and 
crafty;  a  ready  breaker,  not  of  his  word  only,  but  of  his 
pledged  honour  and  of  his  oath ;  a  public  adulterer,  an 
ingrate  towards  God,  and  destitute  of  devotion ;  a  hammer 
of  the  Church,  and  a  son  born  for  destruction." 

He  describes  an  occasion  on  which  Henry,  in  a  fit  of 
ungovernable  rage,  set  fire  to  the  city  of  his  birth,  then 
marched  away  till  he  came  to  a  height,  looked  back  upon 
the  smoking  ruin  which  himself  had  wrought,  rebuked 
God  for  having  deprived  him  of  the  city  he  loved'  and 
vowed  that  in  revenge  he  would  cheat  God  of  his  own  soul. 
Cardinal  Vivianus,  whom  Henry  had  alternately  fawned 
upon  and  imprisoned,  and  who  knew  Henry  well,  says, 
"  never  did  I  witness  this  man's  equal  in  lying."  A  living 
genuine  historian  says  :  — 

.  "  The  tenor  of  Henry's  life  was  totally  at  variance  with 
the  religious  zeal  which  he  occasionally  assumed  to  further 
his  political  objects.  Personally  stained  with  the  foulest 
crimes,  condemned  by  the  Church,  he  had  not  only 
threatened  Pope  Alexander  to  recognise  the  antipope,  but 
had  even  declared  that  he  would  turn  Mussulman ;  and 
having  thus  carried  his  point  with  the  weak  Pontiff, 
boasted  publicly  that  he  held  the  Holy  See  in  his  purse." 
— Gilbert's  History  of  the  Viceroys,  page  26. 

The  interjected  remark  attributing  weakness  to  Alexander 
is  probably  no  more  than  an  obiter  dictum,  not  to  be  taken 
as  a  deliberate  judgment,  the  author's  immediate  subject 
being  not  Alexander's  character  but  Henry's.  Alexander's 
many  condemnations  of  Henry,  and  indeed  all  his  letters, 
exhibit  vigilance,  vigour,  and  independence  ;  and  on  the 
difficult  subject  of  antipopes,  in  which  Henry  was  by  no 
means  faithful  to  him,  he  displayed  for  many  years,  in 
opposition  to  a  powerful  Catholic  Emperor,  courage,  firm- 
ness, charity,  and  consistency,  which  at  length  prevailed, 
and  which  entitle  him  to  the  greatest  respect.  All  credible 
witnesses  who  knew  Henry  when  living,  and  all  who  have 


74  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

studied  him  in  documents  since,  are  in  substantial  agree- 
ment with.  Giraldus's  description  of  him,  especially  in 
giving  him  unstinted  credit  for  duplicity;  and  the  facts- 
of  his  life,  as  recorded  in  the  cold  pages  of  history,  render 
any  other  view  of  him  impossible.  He  was  wholly 
unscrupulous,  but  able  and  ambitious,  and,  therefore,  not 
wholly  bad  in  practice.  Statecraft  sometimes  induced  him 
to  do  what  virtue  and  moral  motives  induced  better  men 
to  do.  Ambition  was  his  sole  inspiration,  policy  his  sole 
conscience,  now  impelling,  now  restraining  him.  And 
while  Giraldus  had  his  candid  description  locked  up  ready 
to  launch  as  soon  as  Henry  was  dead,  he  was  one  of  the 
most  ardent  postulants  for  favours  at  the  hands  of  the 
living  Henry,  and  accepted  all  the  favours  he  succeeded 
in  obtaining,  regretting  that  they  were  not  more.  He  had 
flattered  Henry  in  the  Expugnatio  already  published  as 
"  another  Solomon,"  "  a  king  fired  with  a  great  desire  for 
the  glory  of  God's  Church,  and  of  the  Christian  religion," 
"our  "Western  Alexander,"  "truly  king  and  conqueror, 
controlling  his  wrath  with  bravery,  restraining  his  anger 
with  modesty."  In  the  same  work,  it  is  true,  he  credits 
Henry  with  an  ample  share  of  vices ;  but  he  does  it  with 
such  modifications,  and  in  such  an  atmosphere  of  greatness, 
that  it  involves  no  risk. 

Whoever  makes  statements  essentially  contradictory  of 
each  other  disentitles  himself  to  be  heard,  especially  if 
in  each  case  he  makes  them,  as  Giraldus  did,  with  the 
object  of  gaining  personal  advantage.  "Frequently  and 
copiously  he  flatters  the  living  Henry,  praises  him  as  a 
king  in  every  respect  extraordinary  in  the  world,  and, 
as  he  says,  most  eminent  in  wisdom,  piety,  courage,  justice, 
learning,  love  of  peace,  clemency  towards  all,  never  known 
to  desire  or  encroach  upon  what  belonged  to  another.  Yet 
in  many  other  works  published  by  Giraldus  after  Henry's 
death  he  execrates  the  memory  of  that  king  and  pursues- 
him  with  a  most  virulent  pen."— White's  Apologia,  p.  1. 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDUS  CAMBRENSIS.  75 

The  second  Distinction,  chapter  19,  contains  the  two 
Bulls  as  quoted  by  me,  and  a  statement  to  the  effect  that 
they  had  been  formally  published  at  a  synod  of  bishops 
held  in  Waterford  in  1175.  The  second  and  third  Dis- 
tinctions contain  accounts  of  many  visions  vouchsafed  to- 
Henry,  to  Giraldus,  and  to  others,  and  numerous  quota- 
tions from  the  prophecies  of  Merlin  Celidon,  with  examples 
of  their  fulfilment. 

The  Liber  de  Rebus  a  se  Gestis  is  a  sort  of  autobiography. 
The  author  tells  so  much  about  himself  in  all  his  works, 
that  this  special  book  on  that  subject  consists  for  the  most 
part  of  extracts  from  the  others ;  or  perhaps  it  is  the  block 
of  which  passages  in  the  others  are  chips.  He  kept  a 
draft  of  it  written  up  like  a  diary,  from  youth  onwards, 
but  did  not  reduce  it  to  its  present  form  until  late  in  life. 
Since  he  had  already  confided  most  of  its  contents  to  the 
world  in  other  works,  there  was  little  occasion  for  it,, 
except  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  the  facts  and  fancier 
of  his  life  more  closely  together,  and  emphasizing  his  own 
importance.  The  work  is  divided  into  three  books,  and 
is  sprinkled  with  anecdotes,  visions,  and  the  prophecies 
of  Merlin  Celidon.  Chapter  XI.  of  Book  2  contains  the 
Bull  Lauddbiliter  without  comment.  The  immediately 
succeeding  chapters  summarise  the  author's  abusive  sermon 
in  Dublin.  Having  acquired  an  extensive  knowledge  of 
vice  in  his  own  country,  he  found  the  Irish  a  convenient 
people  to  whom  he  might  attribute  the  worst  he  knew, 
and  with  regard  to  whom  he  might  accept  without  ques- 
tion, and  repeat  without  remorse,  the  most  scandalous 
tales.  This  consideration  and  his  craving  for  a  set-off  to 
their  real  virtues,  would  have  been  ample  motive  for 
Giraldus  without  any  special  antipathy.  But  the  Bishops 
had  supplied  a  further  incentive  in  daring  to  throw  any 
obstacles  in  the  way  of  his  friends.  The  Irish  people, 
it  is  true,  were  far  too  submissive,  and  were  on  that  ac- 
count entitled  to  charity  and  not  slander  from  him  ;  but 


76  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

ihis  view  overlooks  the  difficulty,  rarely  surmounted,  of 
pardoning  people  whom  your  brothers  and  cousins  are 
actually  engaged  in  plundering,  especially  if  you  are  of  a 
poetic  temperament  and  desire  that  posterity  should  sing 
the  praises  of  the  successful  plunderers.  Nemo  sibi  esse 
judex  vel  suis  jus  dicere  debet.  When  writing  of  things 
he  knows,  Giraldus  gives  specific  details.  In  no  place 
would  he  more  willingly  give  them  than  here.  This  fact, 
coupled  with  his  omission  to  name  any  immoral  Irishman, 
or  to  give  any  particulars  which  could  have  been  tested 
even  at  the  time  he  wrote,  goes  to  show  that  he  spoke 
either  from  fancy  or  from  vague  information  which  could 
not  be  subjected  to  examination,  and  leaves  us  entitled 
to  infer  that  the  Irish  of  that  day  were  as  true  to  the 
spirit,  if  not  to  the  letter,  of  Christian  ethics  as  their 
ancestors  had  been  centuries  before,  and  as  their  descendants 
are  to-day. 

The  Expugnatio  Hibernica  is  the  best  written  of  all 
Giraldus's  works,  and  opens  with  seriousness  and  solemnity. 
It  is  the  work  which  both  Dr.  Malone  and  Mr.  Dimock 
had  chiefly  in  mind  when  writing  the  contradictory 
opinions  quoted  in  the  third  chapter.  It  seems  to  have 
been  Giraldus's  ambition  to  write  a  prose  epic  or  historical 
novel  based  on  the  invasion  and  conquest  of  Ireland  by 
the  Anglo- Normans.  This  would  have  been  a  creditable 
ambition.  But  its  execution  was  not  possible  to  him.  He 
stood  too  near  the  events,  and  had  too  close  an  interest 
in  the  actors  on  one  side.  His  mind  was  too  small  and 
biassed  to  allow,  even  for  the  sake  of  poetic  justice,  that 
any  Irishman  could  be  a  hero ;  and  to  make  heroes  of  his 
own  brothers  and  kindred,  without  any  worthy  opponent, 
was  as  impossible  poetically  as  it  was  untrue  historically. 
No  struggle,  no  hero.  He  has  no  Irish  hero,  unless  we  are 
to  consider  Dermot,  the  traitor,  as  one.  Had  he  a  spark 
of  the  generous  fire  of  poetry  in  him,  he  would  have  made 
a  hero  of  O'Rourke,  Prince  of  Breifny,  and  thereby  given 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDTJS  CAMBRENSIS.  77 

some  verisimilitude  to  his  praises  of  his  own  relatives. 
Instead  of  doing  so  he  alleges,  on  the  flimsiest  grounds, 
that  O'Rourke  attempted  to  act  treacherously  towards 
Hugh  de  Laci  at  a  colloquy  on  the  Hill  of  Ward.  The 
Four  Masters  say  it  was  de  Laci  who  attempted  the 
treachery,  and  succeeded.  Be  that  as  it  may,  it  was 
O'Rourke' s  head  that  was  on  that  occasion  severed  from 
his  body,  taken  to  Dublin,  and  placed  over  the  Castle 
gate.  His  compatriots  having  thus  the  material  advantage 
and  nothing  more  to  fear  from  O'Rourke,  Giraldus  had  a 
chance  of  doing  justice  to  O'Rourke,  whose  character  wa& 
worthy  to  adorn  an  epic.  This  was  more  than  he  could 
afford. 

This  is  how  he  treats  Dermot  MacMurrough  to  whom 
he  and  his  owed  everything.  He  says  that  after  a  certain 
battle  in  Ossory  a  trophy  of  human  heads  was  piled  up 
in  honour  of  Dermot;  that  Dermot  turned  them  over 
one  by  one  in  excessive  glee,  and  jumped  up  in  the  air 
three  times  with  his  hands  clasped.  Then  recognising 
one  of  the  heads  as  that  of  a  man  whom  he  had  hated 
in  life,  he  held  it  up  by  the  ears  and  hair  and  tore  off  the 
nose  and  lips  with  his  teeth.  That  was  Giraldus's  con- 
ception of  an  Irish  hero.  Needless  to  say,  he  did  not 
derive  this  horrible  story  from  any  Irish  source.  Em- 
bittered against  Dermot  as  the  Irish  chroniclers  of  the 
time  were,  and  ready  as  they  were  to  say  the  hardest 
things  of  him,  they  record  nothing  of  this  ghastly 
occurrence.  It  remained  to  be  written  by  a  camp-follower 
of  the  tribe  to  whom  Dermot  had  betrayed  his  country, 
and  is  a  good  specimen  of  the  traitor's  reward.  And, 
although  Dermot  was  well  known  to  be  a  bad  man  and  the 
leader  of  a  bad,  immoral,  and  unjust  cause,  that  did  not 
prevent  Giraldus's  uncle,  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  from 
espousing  that  cause. 

Imperfect  as  was  Giraldus's  conception  of  his  task,  he 
did  not  adhere  to  it  beyond  the  first  book.  The  remainder 


78  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

consists  of  patches  hurriedly  sewn  together,  not  a  uniform 
web.  The  whole  result  of  his  effort  is  a  congeries  of 
brilliant  fragments  which  might  have  formed  part  of  a 
fine  work,  but  could  never  of  themselves  have  formed  a 
symmetrical  whole.  The  promised  epic  becomes  a  mere 
one-sided  political  pamphlet,  acquiring  by  its  brilliant 
extravagance  the  character  of  romance.  He  provides 
Greek  epithets  for  his  soldiers — Stephanides,  Morcardides, 
Giraldides,  etc. — just  as  Vigil  does  in  the  ^iEneid,  and  he 
makes  his  heroes  address  their  men  and  one  another  in 
those  terms.  Their  imaginary  speeches  occupy  consider- 
able space.  Though  his  heroes  are  all  on  one  side,  they 
do  not  receive  even  treatment.  He  draws  a  sharp  distinc- 
tion between  his  relatives  and  their  rivals,  and  weighs 
their  respective  merits  in  very  different  scales.  In  this 
work  he  states  repeatedly  that  King  Henry  regarded  with 
disfavour  all  the  proceedings  in  Ireland  before  his  own 
arrival ;  and  in  the  nineteenth  chapter  of  the  first  book 
he  says  that,  early  in  1170 

•/  «/ 

"  An  edict  was  issued  by  the  King  of  the  English  that 
no  ship  should  on  any  account  sail  with  hostile  intent  to 
Hibernia  from  any  part  of  his  dominions,  and  that  every 
man  of  those  who  had  already  gone  there  should  either 
return  before  the  approaching  Easter,  or  be  disinherited 
from  their  lands  and  made  exiles  from  his  kingdom  for 
«ver." 

Henry  doubted  the  loyalty  of  the  first  irregular  invaders, 
but  Giraldus  should  have  told  us,  if  he  could,  how  this 
conduct  of  Henry's  can  be  reconciled  with  the  soliciting 
of  Bulls  and  a  burning  desire  to  act  upon  them. 

After  describing  Henry's  proceedings  in  Ireland,  to 
which  we  shall  presently  return,  Giraldus  says  that  Henry 
left  Ireland  in  April,  1172,  having  spent  only  six  months 
in  the  country,  and  not  having  extended  his  sway  over  the 
whole  of  it.  News  had  come  to  him  at  the  same  moment 
that  his  sons  were  conspiring  or  in  open  rebellion  against 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDUS  CAMBRENSIS.  79 

Mm,  and  that  two  Cardinals,  Albertus  and  Theodinus, 
had  come  into  Normandy,  sent  by  Pope  Alexander  III., 
to  hold  an  investigation  regarding  Henry's  complicity  in 
the  murder  of  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury :  — 

"  They  were  reputed  to  be  just  and  good  men,  faithfully 
chosen  for  this  special  purpose,  but  still  Romans ;  and 
unless  the  king  hurried  to  them,  his  whole  kingdom  and 
-all  his  territories  might  be  placed  under  interdict." 

Henry  hurried  off,  and  on  his  way  slept  one  night  at 
Oardiff,  where  he  had  a  vision,  Giraldus  says.  A  spirit, 
in  the  garb  of  a  Teutonic  monk,  stood  before  him,  and 
called  upon  him  to  enforce  a  more  strict  observance  of 
the  Sabbath  in  his  dominions,  promising  him  in  return 
rich  reward.  In  the  introduction  to  the  second  book  we 
are  told  that  Henry  had  many  other  visions  and  premoni- 
tions, more  fully  set  forth  in  the  de  Principis  Instructione, 
thus  proving  that  the  last-named  work  was  already  written. 
We  are  favoured  with  many  visions  of  Giraldus' s  own, 
also  those  of  his  brothers,  and  informed  that  the  Anglo- 
Norman  soldiers  saw  a  phantom  army  in  Ossory — a  thing 
of  frequent  occurrence  in  Ireland.  The  application  and 
fulfilment  of  the  prophecies  of  Merlin  Celidon  are  care- 
fully pointed  out  step  by  step,  and  we  are  told  that  John 
de  Courci,  in  his  campaign  in  Ulster,  owed  his  success 
on  one  decisive  occasion  to  the  dissemination  by  him  of 
a  prophecy  of  St.  Columbkille  to  the  effect  that  he  was  to 
be  the  victor.  This  story  is  true,  but  Professor  Eugene 
O'Curry  has  shown,  in  his  Manuscript  Materials,  that 
the  prophecy  in  question  was  made  as  well  as  disseminated 
by  de  Courci,  or  by  Giraldus  for  him.  Giraldus  enumerates 
five  grounds  on  which  the  King  of  England  was  entitled 
to  the  sovereignty  of  Ireland.  In  another  work  he 
enumerates  a  different  set  of  grounds.  That  did  not 
matter:  a  highway  robber  could  state  five  grounds, 
perhaps  ten,  on  which  he  was  entitled  to  your  purse.  This 


80  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

work  is  also  enriched  with  brief  accounts  of  certain  wonder* 
more  fully  set  forth  in  the  TopograpMa;  and  that  work 
is  here  defended  against  the  attacks  of  critics.  How? 
By  the  observation  that  it  contains  no  tales  more  wonderful 
than  those  to  be  found  in  the  Bible  !  Out  of  such  materials 
a  brilliant  writer  can  make  an  entertaining  book,  but  not 
history.  When  this  is  the  nature  of  what  he  calls  his. 
serious  and  solemn  work,  it  may  be  judged  what  a  free 
pen  he  wielded  when  the  restraint  of  seriousness  was 
absent. 

Apart  from  producing  copies  of  the  Bulls  in  the  three 
works  now  noticed,  the  only  important  statement  Giraldus 
makes  about  them  is  that  they  were  formally  published 
at  a  Synod  of  Bishops  held  in  Waterford  in  1175.  Writers 
in  the  English  interest  at  that  time  have  a  superfluity 
of  "  Synods  of  Bishops "  in  Ireland :  and  to  those  who 
accept  their  statements  it  appears  to  be  of  no  importance 
that  the  Irish  Bishops  had  no  knowledge  of  some  of  the 
alleged  Synods.  To  constitute  one  of  their  Synods  of 
Bishops,  it  was  sufficient  for  King  Henry  to  send  an 
Englishman  as  Bishop  to  the  See  of  Waterford  or  of 
Dublin,  and  with  him  another  Englishman,  at  once 
Bishop  and  politician,  as  inductor.  Two  being  plural, 
there  was  nothing  to  prevent  their  holding  a  "  Synod  of 
Bishops"  in  their  drawingroom.  There  was  no  occasion 
to  invite  the  old-fashioned  Bishops  of  Ireland  to  attend, 
especially  as  the  proceedings  were  likely  to  be  more 
harmonious  without  them.  A  document  published  at  such 
a  Synod  might,  so  far  as  the  Irish  people  were  concerned, 
as  well  have  been  published  in  England  or  in  Aquitaine, 
or  might  as  well  not  have  been  published  at  all.  Such 
a  publication  would  be  a  manifest  farce.  In  this  way 
some  of  the  later  alleged  Synods  of  Bishops  must  be  ac- 
counted for;  while  some  of  the  earlier  are  pure  fiction, 
devoid  of  even  this  shadowy  foundation. 

Roger    de    Hovenden    was    a    grave    chronicler,    whose 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDUS  CAMBRENSIS.  81 

authority  is  accepted  for  many  things  for  which  there  is 
no  other  authority.  He  had  the  advantage  over  Giraldus 
of  having  been  in  King  Henry's  service  as  secretary  at 
the  time  of  the  invasion  of  Ireland.  "Writing  an  account 
of  Henry's  progress,  immediately  after  landing  in  Ireland, 
he  says : — 

"  On  the  fifteenth  of  the  Kalends  of  November,  the 
festival  of  St.  Luke  the  Evangelist,  himself  and  all  his 
army  proceeded  to  Waterford,  an  episcopal  city,  and  he 
found  there  William  Fitz  Aldelin,  his  dapifer  (provider 
for  his  table),  Robert  Fitz  Bernard,  and  others  of  his 
household,  whom  he  had  sent  before  him  from  England. 
And  he  delayed  there  during  fifteen  days.  And  there 
came  thither  to  him,  by  his  order,  the  King  of  Cork,  the 
King  of  Limerick,  the  King  of  Ossory,  the  King  of  Meath, 
Reginald  of  Waterford,  and  almost  all  the  powerful  men 
of  Hibernia,  except  the  King  of  Connaught,  who  said  that 
he  himself  was,  by  right,  King  and  Lord  of  the  whole  of 
Hibernia.  Furthermore,  there  came  thither  to  the  King 
of  England,  all  the  Archbishops,  Bishops,  and  Abbots 
of  the  whole  of  Hibernia,  and  they  accepted  him  as  King 
and  Lord  of  Hibernia,  swearing  to  him  and  to  his  heirs, 
fealty  and  the  right  to  rule  over  them  for  ever.  Following 
the  example  of  the  clergy,  the  aforesaid  kings  and  princes 
of  Hibernia  accepted  in  a  similar  manner  Henry  King 
of  England  as  King  and  Lord  of  Hibernia,  and  became 
his  men,  and  swore  fealty  to  him  and  to  his  heirs  against 
all  men." 

He  then  sets  out  the  names  of  the  four  Archbishops, 
attempts  to  do  the  same  for  the  twenty-eight  bishops, 
but  breaks  down,  and  repeats: — "All  these,  both  Arch- 
bishops and  Bishops,  accepted  King  Henry  of  England 
and  his  heirs,  as  Kings  and  Lords  of  Hibernia  for  ever, 
an  act  which  they  confirmed  by  surrendering  their 
charters  to  him."  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  statement 
more  explicit  and  convincing  than  this  of  a  grave  writer, 
who  was  in  a  position  to  know  the  facts.  What  is  there  to 
be  said  on  it?  So  little  foundation  is  there  for  saying 

that  all  the  Archbishops,  Bishops,  and  Abbots  of  Ireland 

G 


82  THE  DOUBTFUL  GEANT  OF  IB.ELAND. 

visited  Waterford,  separately  or  collectively,  in  November, 
1171,  that  those  most  willing  to  sustain  the  statement, 
if  possible,  simply  abandon  it  as  substantially  untrue, 
and  do  not  wish  to  be  questioned  about  Roger  de  Hovenden 
or  his  assembly  of  Bishops.  Henry  had  landed  at  the 
head  of  a  magnificent  army  of  Continental  veterans, 
armed  and  armoured  in  a  manner  never  before  seen  in 
Ireland.  The  leaders  of  the  irregular  invaders  and  the 
Irish  princes  within  his  reach,  understanding  at  once 
that  he  was  not  to  be  trifled  with,  and  not  being  madmen, 
came  and  submitted  to  him.  Some  few  Bishops  and 
Abbots  of  the  adjacent  districts  acted  similarly  in  their 
individual  capacity,  without  power  or  pretence  to  bind 
anyone  but  themselves.  The  princes  of  Ulster  and  other 
distant  parts  of  the  country  made  no  move  either  to  sustain 
Roderick  O'Connor,  or  to  acknowledge  Henry  Plantagenet. 
No  Archbishop,  Bishop  or  Abbot,  beyond  Henry's  immedi- 
ate reach,  waited  upon  Henry  at  Waterford,  nor  did  all 
within  his  reach.  Those  who  did  wait  upon  him  had  no 
charters  to  surrender.  All  this  is  now  common  ground 
no  longer  in  dispute,  and  the  elaborate  statement,  based 
on  such  frail  material,  is  tacitly  abandoned  as  substantially 
untrue.  We  are,  therefore,  not  called  upon  to  prove  its 
untruth  afresh,  especially  as  it  is  not  alleged  that  the 
Bulls  were  published  on  that  occasion.  But  we  are  entitled 
to  ask  for  what  purpose  was  it  written  ?  For  what  purpose 
did  Roger  specifically  name,  or  try  to  name,  thirty-two 
prelates,  representing  every  district  from  end  to  end  of 
Ireland,  and  say,  and  repeat,  that  all  these  came  to  Water- 
ford  and  swore  allegiance  to  Henry,  the  fact  being,  that 
most  of  them  never  saw  Henry  in  their  lives,  and  never 
tried  to  see  him  ?  The  question  does  not  admit  of  discus- 
sion. The  purpose  of  the  statement,  whether  original  or 
hearsay,  was  to  help  the  cause  of  the  invaders,  and  to 
help  it  at  the  expense  of  truth.  And  if  a  grave  and 
responsible  writer  felt  at  liberty  for  that  purpose  to  body 


WORKS   OF   GIRALDUS   CAMBRENSIS.  83 

forth,  from  shadow  and  imagination  one  complete  assembly 
of  Bishops,  how  was  an  imaginative  and  confessed  dreamer 
to  distinguish  himself  if  not  by  recording  three  or  four 
Synods?  Accordingly,  Giraldus  has  (1)  a  "Synod  of 
Bishops  "  in  Armagh  in  1170  ;  (2)  a  "  Council  of  Bishops  " 
in  Cashel  in  1172  ;  (3)  a  "  Synod  of  Bishops  "  in  Waterford 
in  1175;  and  (4)  a  "Synod  of  Bishops"  in  Dublin  in 
1177. 

(1)  He  is  vague  as  to  the  date  of  this,  and  gives  no 
particulars   of  who  were   present  or  who   presided.      In 
Labbe's   Collection  of  Sacred  Councils,   Giraldus's  vague 
statement  is  copied  verbatim  without  a  word  in  addition, 
but  with  this  very  curious  heading :   "  SYNOD  or  WATER- 
FORD,  held  in  Hibernia,  about  the  year  of  Our  Lord,  1158  ; 
from  the  Expugnaiio  Hibernica  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis, 
chapter  18."    Giraldus  is,  therefore,  the  sole  authority  for 
it.     His  text  places  it  among  the  events  of  1170,  and  at 
Armagh.     A  vague  Synod  on  his  sole  authority,  and  un- 
fixed   in    time    and    place,    does    not    call    for    further 
consideration. 

(2)  The  Synod  of  Cashel  is  the  only  one  with  regard  to 
which.  Giraldus  states  by  whom  it  was  called,  who  attended, 
who  presided,  and  sets  forth  the  resolutions  arrived  at. 
The  contrast  will  be  best  shown  by  an  outline  of  his  state- 
ments,   although    some    of    them    cannot    be    accepted, 
especially    the  first.      He   says    that   early  in    1172,   the 
island  having  been  reduced  to  silence  by  the  presence  of 
King  Heniy,  "  the  King,  fired  with  a  great  desire  for  the 
glory   of   God's   Church   and   of   the  Christian   religion," 
summoned   a   Council   at   Cashel,   that   this   Council   was 
presided  over  by  the  Pope's  Legate  Christian  [  =  Criostan 
O'Conarchy],  Bishop  of  Lismore,  and  that  the  following 
Archbishops    with    their    suffragan    bishops    and    certain 
other    ecclesiastics    of    their    provinces    were    present :  — 
Donatus     [  =  Domnall     O'Huallachain],     Archbishop     of 
Cashel;    Laurencius    [  =  Lorcan   O'Toole],   Archbishop   of 


84  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

Dublin;  Catholicus  [  =  Chadhla  O'Duffy],  Archbishop  of 
Tuam.  There  were  also  present  on  behalf  of  Henry, 
Radulfus,  or  Ealph,  Abbot  of  Buildwas ;  Radulfus, 
Archdeacon  of  Llandaff;  Nicholas,  one  of  Henry's  chap- 
lains ;  and  some  other  clergymen.  He  then  devotes  an 
entire  chapter  to  the  constitutions  or  decrees  agreed  to 
by  the  council,  each  of  which  he  explains  at  some  length. 
They  fall  under  the  following  heads: — (a)  marriages; 
(b)  baptisms ;  (c)  tithes ;  (d)  immunity  of  church  property 
from  tax  and  every  secular  exaction ;  (e)  immunity  of  the 
clergy  from  eric  and  other  fines ;  (/")  the  making  of  wills ; 
(g]  funeral  services ;  and  also,  he  says,  some  decrees  aimed 
at  bringing  the  Irish  Church  into  conformity  with  the 
Anglican  in  matters  of  discipline. 

On  his  account  of  this  Synod  we  have  to  observe,  first, 
the  absence  of  Gelasius  [  =  Gilla-Isa  Mac  Laig],  Arch- 
bishop of  Armagh.  Henry  and  his  friends  felt  this ;  it 
is  evidently  a  sore  point  with  Giraldus,  and  he  proceeds 
to  take  out  satisfaction  after  his  manner  by  raising  a 
laugh  at  the  Primate — 

"  The  Primate  of  Armagh  was  not  present  then  on 
account  of  feebleness  of  body  and  great  age ;  but  he  after- 
wards came  to  Dublin  and  placed  his  approval  of  all  things 
at  the  King's  disposition.  By  common  repute  a  holy  man, 
he  brought  about  with  him  wherever  he  went  a  white 
cow,  whose  milk  alone  he  used." 

The  Primate  was  old,  but  not  so  feeble  as  is  here  represen- 
ted. In  1171  he  made  an  extended  visitation  of  Ulster, 
and  in  1172  he  presided  as  Primate  over  an  assembly  of 
the  Connaught  clergy.  A  man  able  to  do  this  could  have 
easily  gone  to  Cashel  if  so  disposed.  If  he  went  to  Dublin, 
it  was  an  act  of  courtesy;  for  Henry  had  acquired  no 
control  over  him  or  his  district.  Secondly,  we  have  to 
observe  the  fulness  and  explicitness  of  the  account  as 
compared  with  the  few  vague  sentences  in  which  he  dis- 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDUS  CAMBRENSIS.  85 

poses  of  the  other  alleged  Synods.  If  on  one  side  of  this 
contrast  his  details  are  to  be  taken  as  proof  that  he  had 
before  him  an  official  record  of  the  acts  of  the  Synod,  it 
must  follow  with  equal  force  that  in  the  other  cases  he 
had  no  such  record,  and  gives  us  nothing  better  than  the 
rumours  of  interested  persons.  To  maintain  that  details 
indicate  genuineness  is  to  admit  that  their  absence  indi- 
cates spuriousness.  Thirdly,  although  his  information 
with  regard  to  the  Cashel  Synod  must  have  been  derived 
from  minutes  of  the  proceedings  or  a  report  drawn  up 
for  King  Henry  by  the  Englishmen  present  at  the  Synod, 
there  are  no  shocking  moral  enormities  revealed  nor  any- 
thing worse  than  what  well  might  have  to  be  considered 
by  a  Synod  in  any  country  in  Europe  in  any  age.  Lastly, 
the  report  contains  not  a  word  about  the  Laudabiliter, 
nor  does  Giraldus  mention  it  in  connection  with  this 
Synod. 

According  to  the  foregoing  indications,  that  of  Cashel 
is  the  only  genuine  Synod  Giraldus  records.  It  was  held 
while  Henry  was  present  in  Ireland.  That  it  was  a  most 
appropriate  occasion  for  publishing  a  Bull  on  his  behalf 
is  self-evident.  So  favourable  to  him  is  the  Laudabiliter, 
and  so  manifestly  useful  would  its  publication  at  that 
Synod  have  been  to  him,  one  would  almost  expect  him  to 
insist  upon  its  publication  there  even  if  it  were  spurious ; 
while,  if  genuine,  the  urgent  moral  need  of  the  Irish, 
Henry's  burning  zeal  for  their  conversion  and  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  of  the  Church,  and  the  warm  approval 
of  the  Pope,  would  have  made  the  publication  of  the 
Laudabiliter  on  that  occasion  a  duty  incumbent  on  Henry 
and  on  the  ecclesiastics  who  represented  him.  It  was 
not  mentioned  at  all.  The  Pope's  Legate  Avas  in  the  chair. 
Had  the  Laudabiliter  been  genuine  he  would  have  been 
made  aware  of  its  existence  long  before*  and  the  formal 
publication  of  it  while  Henry  was  present  in  the  country 
would  have  formed  part,  and,  from  Henry's  point  of  view, 


86  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

the  most  important  part,  of  the  proceedings.  But  if  that 
document  was  spurious,  or  not  yet  "  written  and  polished," 
the  Legate  necessarily  knew  nothing  of  it ;  and  it  was 
more  prudent  for  Henry  to  leave  him  so  than  to  court 
exposure.  It  would  be  childish  to  urge  that  Henry  had 
a  genuine  Bull  and  forgot  it;  but  supposing  that  silly 
plea  were  tenable,  the  ecclesiastics  present  on  his  behalf 
might  be  trusted  not  to  forget  a  matter  in  their  own 
department  and  of  capital  importance  to  him  and  them. 
To  remember  his  interest  in  this  respect  was  precisely 
their  business  there.  How  could  they  remember  a  State 
Paper  which  perhaps  they  had  never  seen?  Ah!  the 
gentlemen  who  ask  this  question  forget  their  own  argu- 
ments. They  are  the  same  who  tells  us  that  the  Laudabi- 
liter  had  been  read  in  England,  sixteen  years  before,  at 
an  assembly  of  notables.  They  are  the  same  who  tell  us 
that  an  assertion  of  its  existence  had  been  for  thirteen 
years  before  the  world  in  the  Metalogicus  which  these 
ecclesiastics  must  be  taken  to  have  read.  On  which  side 
stands  the  difficulty  now?  My  contention  is  that  the 
reading  before  the  notables  is  mythical,  that  the  state- 
ment now  at  the  end  of  the  Metalogicus  was  placed  there 
subsequently  by  a  strange  hand,  and  that  the  Laudabiliter 
was  not  read  at  Cashel  for  the  simple  reason  that  nobody 
at  that  Synod  knew  it  existed.  No  one  has  ever  claimed 
that  it  was  read  there ;  and  Giraldus's  statement  in  the 
next  paragraph  is  tantamount  to  an  assertion  that  it  was 
not. 

(3)  We  have  proof  that  Henry  and  his  representatives 
at  Cashel  were  fully  conscious  of  the  value  such  an  instru- 
ment as  the  Laudabiliter  would  be  to  them,  and,  therefore, 
that  it  was  not  through  forgetfulness,  but  by  design  it 
was  neither  read  nor  mentioned  at  Cashel.  In  Chapter 
5  of  Book  2,  Giraldus  says  that  Henry  sent  messengers 
to  Pope  Alexander  III.  with  letters  drawn  up  at  the 
Synod  of  Cashel,  and  took  advantage  of  the  opportunity 


WORKS  OP  GIRALDUS  CAMBRENSIS.  87 

to  ask  the  Pope's  approval  and  authority  for  subduing 
the  Irish  people,  and  bringing  the  Church  in  Ireland 
under  the  same  rules  and  discipline  as  'the  Anglican 
Church.  He  does  not  say  who  the  messengers  were  or 
what  was  the  nature  of  the  letters  they  bore.  He  then 
proceeds : — 

"  The  privilege  was  accordingly  sent  into  Ireland  per 
Nicholas,  then  Prior  of  Wallingford,  afterwards  for  a 
time  Abbot  of  Malmesbury,  and  William  Fitz  Aldelin ; 
and  a  Synod  of  Bishops  having  been  immediately  called 
at  Waterford,  the  same  privilege  was  solemnly  read  in 
the  public  hearing  with  universal  approval.  Also  another 
privilege  sent  per  the  same  persons,  which  the  same  king 
had  obtained  from  Alexander's  predecessor,  Pope  Adrian, 
through  John  of  Salisbury,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Chartres, 
who  had  been  sent  to  Rome  for  that  special  purpose. 
Through  whom  also  the  same  Pope  presented  to  the  King 
of  the  English  a  gold  ring  in  sign  of  investiture;  and 
this  ring  was  immediately,  together  with  the  privilege, 
placed  in  the  archives  of  Winchester." 

He  does  not  specify  the  date  of  this  Synod,  but  makes 
the  statement  in  the  part  of  his  narrative  dealing  with 
1175.  There  is  no  mention  of  any  Synod  at  this  date  in 
Labbe,  Wilkins,  or  Migne.  Cardinal  Moran  says  that  he 
has  been  unable  to  discover  a  particle  of  evidence  that  any 
Synod  or  Council  whatsoever  was  held  in  Waterford  in 
1175,  and  that  it  is  a  myth.  No  evidence  having  since 
been  produced,  beyond  what  he  had  before  him,  we  may 
conclude  that  there  is  none.  No  one  in  Ireland  at  the 
time  knew  anything  of  the  alleged  Synod.  It  remained 
for  Giraldus  to  come  ten  years  later  and  discover  that  it 
had  been  held.  Had  there  been  genuine  documents  to 
publish  at  an  Irish  Synod  on  Henry's  behalf,  he  would 
have  taken  care  to  have  them  published  at  as  large  and 
representative  an  assembly  as  he  could  gather,  so  that 
all  men  might  know ;  and  the  Pope's  representative,  then 
in  Ireland,  would  have  been  connected  with  the  proceed- 


88  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

ings,  or  at  least  aware  of  them.  Had  a  Synod  of  that 
character  been  held,  and  made  the  occasion  of  an  important 
proclamation,  there  would  be  no  need  to  grope  for  it; 
the  event  would  be  writ  large,  and  some  authoritative 
record  of  it  would  remain  for  reference.  There  has  never 
been  a  record  of  it,  nor  a  reference  by  the  English  in 
Ireland  to  it,  or  to  such  a  record.  It  seems  to  be  another 
of  those  cases  in  which  admirers  of  these  Bulls  claim 
publicity  and  secrecy  at  the  same  time.  This  is  the  only 
publication  claimed  for  either  of  the  two  Bulls ;  though 
to  be  genuine,  the  Laudabiliter  should  have  been  written 
twenty  years  before.  During  all  that  time  the  Pope  had 
a  representative  in  Ireland  who  knew  nothing  about  that 
document ;  and  now  it  is  published  without  him  at  a 
Synod  of  Bishops,  not  one  of  whom  is  named,  and  not  a 
trace  of  whose  proceedings  remains.  What  is  classed  as 
the  principal  privilege  is  that  of  Alexander,  and  it  is 
so  classed  by  the  author,  who  says  that  it  was  thought  by 
some  to  be  spurious.  There  is  a  certain  appropriateness 
in  assigning  to  a  spurious  Synod,  the  promulgation  of 
spurious  documents. 

(4)  Among  Giraldus's  records,  under  1177,  is  this 
entry :  — 

"  Meanwhile  Vivianus,  performing  the  function  of  Legate 
through  Hibernia,  called  a  Synod  of  Bishops  in  Dublin, 
publicly  proclaimed  viva  voce  the  sovereignity  of  the  King 
of  the  English  in  Hibernia,  and  its  confirmation  by  the 
Supreme  Pontiff ;  strictly  directing  and  enjoining  upon 
both  the  clergy  and  the  laity,  under  threat  of  anathema, 
not  to  presume  with  daring  rashness  to  withdraw  in  any 
respect  from  their  fealty  to  him." 

The  holding  of  this  Synod  is  briefly  acknowledged  by 
the  Four  Masters.  There  is  nothing  about  it  in  Labbe's 
Collection,  but  Wilkins  includes  it  in  his  Councils  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  merely  copying  Giraldus's  statement, 
and  adding  a  note  from  Hovenden,  not  confirming  that 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDTJS  CAMBRENSIS.  89 

statement,  but  saying  that  Henry  had  arrested  Cardinal 
Vivian  when  passing  through  England  for  having  come 
into  his  dominions  without  asking  his  permission,  and 
only  let  him  go  on  his  swearing  that  he  would  do  nothing 
opposed  to  Henry's  interests.  If  the  alleged  Synod  was 
really  held,  we  may  observe  with  regard  to  it,  that  Giraldus 
says  nothing  about  the  Bulls  having  been  read  or  men- 
tioned on  that  occasion,  though  the  purpose  he  attributes 
to  Cardinal  Vivian  is  the  same  as  that  which  the  Bulls 
profess.  In  Haverty's  history  it  is  stated,  on  the  authority 
of  the  passage  just  quoted,  that  Cardinal  Vivian  insisted 
on  the  obligation  of  observing  those  Bulls.  Father  Morris 
maintains  that  the  passage  does  not  bear  that  interpreta- 
tion, and  that  Cardinal  Vivian  knew  nothing  whatever 
about  the  alleged  Bulls.  Mr.  Haverty  proceeds  to  say  of 
Vivian — 

"  He  was  probably  induced  by  the  English  functionaries 
to  take  this  step,  as  it  does  not  appear  that  he  had  any 
commission  from  the  Pope  to  do  so." 

That  is  to  say,  if  Vivian  did  take  any  such  action,  it  was 
political  action,  taken  on  his  own  personal  initiation,  and 
in  what  he  considered  the  interests  of  peace  and  order. 
On  this,  I  am  of  opinion — (1)  That  Vivian  took  no  such 
action,  because  he  knew  that  much  the  larger  part  of 
Ireland  had  not  yet  submitted  to  the  invaders,  and  was 
in  no  mood  to  do  so,  and  to  threaten  with  his  own 
anathemas  the  clergy  and  laity  of  that  larger  part  for 
attempting  a  thing  he  knew  they  were  absolutely  deter- 
mined to  continue  doing  w^ould  be  ridiculous.  (2)  Had 
the  Bulls  been  genuine,  Cardinal  Vivian,  coming  to  the 
country  a  latere,  would  have  been  in  full  possession  of 
them,  would  have  come  to  proclaim  them  with  greater 
force  than  that  of  his  own  voice,  and  would  not  have  been 
arrested  by  Henry  on  the  way.  (3)  Had  he  done  this, 
Giraldus  would  have  been  delighted  to  state  expressly  a 
fact  so  agreeable  to  him.  This  Giraldus  has  not  done. 


90 


THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 


Before  finally  dismissing  the  Expugnatio,  we  may  as 
well  observe  one  or  two  more  of  the  many  instances  in 
which  Giraldus  entangles  himself,  and  all  who  believe 
him,  in  a  snare  of  his  own  contriving.  He  says  that 
Henry  and  the  invaders  were  animated  by  a  disinterested 
desire  to  reform  the  Irish  and  collect  Peter's  Pence  for 
the  Pope.  Henry  while  in  Ireland,  and  after  going  away, 
distributed  amongst  his  favourites  charters  of  lands  in 
Ireland  then  in  the  undisputed  possession  of  their  Irish 
owners.  These  charters  were  practically  licences  to  the 
donees  to  attack  the  owners  of  those  lands  by  force  and 
fraud  ad  libitum  and  thus  to  acquire  the  lands  if  they 
could.  Force  and  fraud  were  practised,  in  some  cases 
successfully,  in  other  cases  unsuccessfully.  This  was  what 
the  invaders  meant  by  reforming  the  Irish — reforming 
them  out  of  their  property.  And  Giraldus  in  substance 
asks  us  to  believe  that  this  policy  of  pillage  and  plunder 
was  carried  on  in  pursuance  of  an  inspiration  from  God 
and  authority  from  the  Pope,  and  that  the  Pope  was  to 
share  in  the  booty.  They  are  pretty  documents  for  the 
proof  of  which  this  blasphemous  theory  is  essential.  It 
is,  I  need  scarcely  say,  an  absolute  historical  certainty 
that  the  Pope  never  received  a  penny  from  the  Irish 
through  the  invaders. 

Again,  Giraldus  says  that  St.  Laurence  O'Toole  strove 
to  unite  the  Irish  for  the  purpose  of  expelling  the  invaders, 
and  that  Henry  regarded  Laurence  with  distrust  and  had 
him  detained  an  exile  in  Normandy  until  he  died  there. 
If  Laurence  was  then  opposed  to  the  presence  of  the 
invaders,  as  he  undoubtedly  was,  is  it  credible,  as  required 
by  the  Bull  theory,  that  he  signed  at  the  Synod  of  Cashel 
a  petition  asserting  that  those  same  invaders  were  bringing 
back  the  Irish  to  the  ways  of  virtue,  and  praying  the  Pope 
to  confirm  their  presence  in  the  country?  And  if  anyone 
is  able  to  believe  that  Laurence  acted  thus  falsely  and 
treacherously  towards  his  country  in  the  interest  of  Henry, 


WORKS   OF   GIKALDUS  CAMBREXSIS.  91 

what  reason  remained  for  Henry  to  persecute  Laurence 
as  he  continued  to  do  until  his  death?  These  are  difficul- 
ties, of  a  class  that  arise  only  in  connection  with  untruth. 
No  explanation  of  them  has  ever  been  so  much  as 
attempted.  None  is  possible,  save  that  one  which  alone 
adequately  explains  these  and  all  other  difficulties,  namely, 
— the  alleged  Bulls  are  spurious. 

Let  us  now  look  into  the  Topographia  Hibernica,  which 
in  the  matter  of  marvels  was  to  rival  the  Bible.  It  is  a 
fantastic  description  of  Ireland  and  the  Irish,  in  which 
Giraldus  has  the  frankness  to  admit  that  in  his  writings 
relating  to  Ireland  he  derives  very  little  assistance  from 
Irish  sources.  Of  all  his  extraordinary  statements,  that 
is,  perhaps,  the  one  containing  the  greatest  amount  of 
truth.  He  tells  some  things  that  are  true,  some  that  are 
silly  to  tell  whether  true  or  false,  some  that  no  one  would 
like  to  translate  into  English  at  the  present  day,  some 
marvellous  fancies  and  some  Deliberate  falsehoods.  From 
such  raw  fibre  a  gaudy  web  may  be  spun,  and  Giraldus 
is  as  facile  a  spinner  of  yarns  and  weaver  of  webs  as  need 
be  wished  for.  It  was  not  his  intention  to  write  light 
literature.  He  has  done  it  unconsciously.  He  set  about 
each  of  his  works  with  much  solemnity,  yet,  somehow, 
when  finished,  it  was  found  to  be  light  enough,  and  his 
solemnity  only  heightened  the  effect.  His  descriptions  of 
some  of  the  wild  birds,  animals,  and  fishes  of  Ireland  are 
correct,  and  he  notices  the  absence  of  the  snake  and  the 
mole,  which  are  common  in  England.  But  truth  was 
altogether  too  tame  for  him.  There  were  in  Ireland 
biformed  birds,  having  one  foot  armed  with  rapacious 
talons,  and  the  other  foot  webbed  for  swimming.  Then 
follow  some  indecent  stable-yard  jests  regarding  the  origin 
of  these  and  other  monstrosities.  Some  storks  in  Ireland 
spent  the  winter  at  the  bottom  of  rivers,  under  water  of 
course,  and  came  up  alive  and  well  in  springtime.  Weasels 
were  able  to  restore  their  dead  young  to  life.  The  genera- 


92  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

tion  and  evolution  of  the  birds  called  barnacles  are 
minutely  described.  At  first  slime  of  the  sea,  they  after- 
wards became  shellfish,  and  finally  birds  :  — 

"  I  have  frequently  seen  with  my  own  eyes  more  than 
a  thousand  tiny  bodies  of  these  birds,  enclosed  in  their 
shells,  and  not  yet  fully  developed,  hanging  from  one 
log  of  wood  on  the  sea  beach." 

Nor  are  these  things  very  wonderful,  since  there  are,  it 
is  said,  grass-hoppers  in  Sicily  which  sing  more  sweetly 
after  their  heads  have  been  cut  off  than  when  whole,  and 
better  dead  than  alive.  Then  our  author  becomes,  or 
affects  to  become,  serious,  and  says  that  henceforth  he  will 
insert  nothing  but  what  he  has  seen  with  his  own  eyes  or 
has  been  assured  of  on  the  most  authentic  human  testi- 
mony. After  this  undertaking  one  of  the  first  things  he 
tells  is  that  there  is  a  lake  in  Munster  in  which  there  are 
two  islands.  On  the  larger  of  these  islands  no  creature 
of  the  female  sex  can  exist ;  it  would  immediately  die  on 
entering.  On  the  smaller  island  no  person  can  die ;  hence 
it  is  called  the  Island  of  the  Living.  "  There  is  a  well 
in  Munster,  and  anyone  who  washes  in  its  waters  im- 
mediately becomes  gray."  "  There  is,  on .  the  other  hand, 
a  well  in  distant  Ulster,  and  whoever  washes  in  its  waters 
never  becomes  gray.  Ladies  frequent  this,  as  do  also  men 
who  wish  to  avoid  grayness."  "A  certain  willow-tree, 
not  far  from  St.  Kevin's  Church  at  Glendalough,  bears 
apples."  The  ravens  in  the  same  neighbourhood  kept  a 
fast-day. 

"  St.  Kevin,  praying  in  his  cell  one  day,  stretched  forth 
his  hand  through  the  window  to  heaven,  in  his  accustomed 
manner,  and  a  blackbird  came  and  laid  eggs  in  the  palm 
of  his  hand,  as  in  a  nest.  So.  patient  was  the  Saint,  and 
so  full  of  kindness,  that  he  neither  closed  nor  withdrew 
his  hand,  .but  unweariedly  kept  it  extended  and  open 
till  the  young  birds  were  fully  fledged." 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDTJS  CAMBRENSIS.  93 

He   gives  a  vague   and   mutilated  outline   of   the  fabled 
magical  origin  of  Lough  Neagh,  and  says  that  the  fisher- 
men see  round  towers  beneath  its  waters.    The  wife  of  the 
King  of  Limerick  had  a  beard  and  a  mane.     That  must 
have  been  very  becoming ;  but  Connaught  had  something 
more  exquisite  still.     A  lady  there  had  a  shaggy  beard 
on  one  side  of  her  face,  while  the  other  side  was  quite 
hairless  and  womanly.     The  thought  of  this  is  enough 
to  make  the  new  woman  die  of  envy.     In  one  part  of 
Ireland  there  was  a  half-man  ox,  having  ox  eyes  and  no 
speech,  but  lowing  like  an  ox.     In  another  district,  in. 
order  to  preserve  the  author's  usual  balance,  there  was 
a  half-ox  man.     He  has  heard  "  from  some  sailors  "  who 
had, been  driven  ashore  by  a  storm  on  the  Connaught  Sea 
that  they  had  met  with  Irishmen  stark  naked,  excepting 
a  belt  of  raw  hide  tied  about  the  middle — men  who  had 
never  before  seen  civilized  people,  a  ship,  bread,  or  cheese  ; 
had  never  used  any  clothes  except  their  long  hair,  which 
hung  plentifully  over  their  backs ;    who  asked  for  meat 
to  eat,  though  it  was  Lent,  because  they  had  never  heard 
of  Lent,  and  did  not  know  what  it  meant ;   did  not  know 
the  year,  the  month,  or  anything  of  that  nature;    were 
completely  ignorant  of  the  days  of  the  week ;  when  asked 
if  they  were  Christians  or  had  been  baptized,   answered 
that    they  had  never    heard  or  known  anything    about 
Christ ;    and  went  away,  taking  with  them  a  loaf  and  a 
piece  of  cheese,  to  show  to  their  own  people  the  sort  of 
food  foreigners  ate.      "Some   sailors"   were    clearly   the 
proper  authorities  for  that  yarn.     "  Still,"  he   says,   "  it 
is  extraordinary  what  a  number  of  saints  they  have,  and 
how  devoutly  they  venerate  them."     It  would  be  more 
than  extraordinary  if,  at  the  same  time,  they  had  never 
heard  of  Christ.     He  tells  wonderful  things  about  certain 
mills,  as  that  of  St.  Feichin  at  Fore ;  and  says  that  some 
of  those  mills  would  not  grind  corn  on  Sundays.     It  was 
certainly  a  strange  country  where  the  mills  remained  so 


94  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

pious,  while  the  people,  though  devoutly  venerating  their 
numerous  saints,  had  lost  even  the  recollection  of 
Christianity.  They  had  lost  their  clothes  as  well ;  but  that 
was  such  a  trifling  detail  that,  in  their  comfort,  they  soon 
forgot  they  had  ever  worn  any.  They  were  obviously  in 
need  of  Bulls  to  make  them  all  right.  After  repeating 
the  substance  of  his  scandalous  sermon  in  Dublin,  he  gives 
an  outline  of  the  history  of  Ireland  from  the  earliest  times 
to  his  own.  It  is  based  on  the  legends  of  the  story-tellers, 
hammered  into  what  Giraldus  considers  correct  form ; 
and  our  only  regret  is  that  he  did  not, add  a  history  of 
the  future,  both  would  be  so  appropriate  in  this  work. 
Until  times  comparatively  recent,  Englishmen,  unwilling 
to  know  the  truth  about  a  country  so  near  them,  professed 
to  believe  that  this  caricature  was  the  true  and  only 
history  of  Ireland  before  the  Conquest.  In  it  Giraldus 
alleges  four  grounds  of  justification  for  the  invasion  of 
Ireland  by  Henry  II.,  namely  (1)  that  the  kings  of  Ireland 
had  paid  tribute  to  the  British  King  Arthur;  (2)  that 
the  Irish  had  voluntarily  submitted  to  Henry;  (3)  the 
Papal  privilege ;  (4)  the  uncivilized  and  bestial  condition 
of  the  Irish,  some  of  whom  had  tails  like  animals,  while 
those  of  normal  shape  had  the  manners  of  animals.  The 
only  art  he  credits  them  with  is  music ;  in  which,  he  says, 
"  they  surpass  every  nation  I  have  ever  seen."  He  next 
introduces  us  to  fleas  in  Connaught;  but  I  beg  pardon 
for  having  strained  the  reader's  patience  so  severely. 

We  have  now  before  us  ample  evidence  on  which  to 
form  an  independent  opinion  on  the  question,  whether 
the  ingenious  author  of  the  works  just  glanced  at  is  or 
is  not  a  credible  witness  when  he  makes  statements  in 
themselves  improbable,  stands  unsupported,  and  admits 
doubt  to  some  extent.  Hold  up  the  balance,  and  let  not 
so  much  as  a  breath  of  air  affect  its  tendency.  What  we 
have  been  seeking  in  Giraldus,  what  must  be  found  in 
him  if  the  Bulls  are  to  stand,  is  veracity.  Have  we  found 


WORKS  OF  G1RALDUS  CAMBRENSIS.  95 

that  this  is  the  quality  for  which  he  was  distinguished? 
Is  he  or  is  he  not  a  true  witness  in  whom,  unsupported, 
we  can  confidently  repose  implicit  trust?  Has  he  kept 
in  all  his  works  the  promise  given  in  various  words  in 
all  of  them  to  tell  us  the  truth?  Was  he  painstaking  in 
examining  statements  before  adopting  them,  obedient  to 
the  rein  of  conscience,  grave  and  slow  in  undertaking 
responsibility?  Does  not  every  reader  who  enjoys  him 
know  that  his  special  charm  consists  in  his  lack  and 
disregard  of  those  qualities,  and  in  his  obedience  to 
passion  and  impulse?  Do  we,  in  other  matters, 
in  any  matter,  accept  the  unsupported  statements 
of  such  a  man?  If  we  are  prepared  to  accept 
his  unsupported  statements,  how  many  of  them, 
which  of  them?  and  on  what  principle  are  we  to  make 
a  selection?  If  he  describes  a  hare  or  a  badger,  we  know 
how  far  he  is  right.  If  he  makes  historical  statements 
which  are  made  by  anyone  else  independently,  or  which 
agree  with  the  texture  of  history,  we  are  satisfied.  But 
his  visions,  his  vilifications  of  a  people  whom  his 
immediate  relatives  are  engaged  in  fighting,  his  documents 
which  are  part  and  parcel  of  the  plot,  these  one  and  all 
we  reject  with  scorn;  and  we  should  not  be  sane  people 
to  do  otherwise.  Sleek  patrons  manifest  their  peculiar 
kindness  to  us  by  offering  the  compromise  of  cutting  off 
the  tails  he  puts  on  our  men,  and  the  manes  he  puts  on 
our  women,  and  letting  the  residue  stand  as  correct. 
Giraldus's  gross  statements  are  less  offensive  than  such 
a  compromise.  We  will  have  none  of  it.  We  will  allow 
no  pruning  and  tailcutting  to  be  practised  upon  our 
ancestors.  If  they  must  be  credited  with  bestial  manners 
on  the  authority  of  Giraldus,  they  must  by  all  means, 
on  the  same  distinguished  authority,  be  allowed  to  retain 
their  then  appropriate  appendages  of  manes  and  tails, 
horns  and  hoofs. 

Sir  James  Ware  includes  in  his  work  called  The  Writers 


96  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

of  Ireland,  a  notice  of  the  Cambrensis  Eversus,  and  on 
page  163,  says  of  Archdeacon  Lynch,  the  author  of  that 
work — 

"  He  published  this  book  under  the  feigned  name  of 
Gratianus  Lucius,  and  compiled  it  in  defence  of  his 
country  against  the  fabulous  and  malicious  reports  made 
of  it  by  Girald  Barry,  commonly  called  Cambrensis, 
wherein  with  a  judicious  and  sharp  pen  he  exposeth  the 
numberless  mistakes,  falsehoods,  and  calumnies  of  that 
writer,  showing,  in  confuting  him,  that  he  was  well 
qualified  to  undertake  the  subject  by  a  great  compass  of 
knowledge  in  the  history  of  his  country  and  in  other 
polite  learning." 

The  question  of  the  authenticity  of  the  Bulls  is  now 
nearly  settled.  To  that  end  all  that  remains  for  you  to 
do  is  to  forget  all  Giraldus's  fibs  on  every  other  subject 
on  which  he  wrote,  and  believe  all  he  tells  you  about 
Ireland.  Let  your  "opinion  rest  mainly  upon  Giraldus." 
"  Give  up  Irish  authorities  for  him."  Close  your  eyes  to 
the  fact  that  while  he  put  tails  on  Irishmen,  he  forgot 
to  put  either  heads  or  tails  on  his  Bulls.  He  saw  the 
Bulls  with  his  own  eyes — after  he  had  written  them.  He 
presents  them  to  you  on  the  highest  human  authority — 
his  own.  If  you  are  not  satisfied,  his  works  contain  plenty 
of  bad  language,  applicable  to  your  unreasonable  condition. 
If  we  were  to  treat  him  as  a  serious  historian  and  credible 
witness,  we  should  surely  be  bound  to  look  to  him  for 
answers  to  some,  at  least  of  the  important  questions 
inseparable  from  that  role.  He  being  the  only  original 
bearer  of  the  two  principal  Bulls  is  the  person  who  should 
tell  us  most  about  them,  is  he  not?  Does  he  account  for 
the  absence  of  Henry's  name  from  the  beginning,  the 
absence  of  Adrian's  from  the  end,  the  absence  of  the  Papal 
Chancellor's  name,  the  absence  of  place  of  issue,  the 
absence  of  date,  or  all  or  any  of  the  discrepancies  we  have 
discussed?  No.  Does  he  fortify  them  by  reference  to  any 
facts  upon  which  we  can  confidently  rely  ?  No  ;  on  the 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDTJS  CAMBRENSIS.  97 

contrary,  he,  the  first  bearer  of  these  two  consecutive 
instruments  in  a  single  transaction,  one  of  them  confirming 
the  other,  says  that  one  of  them  is  thought  by  some  to 
be  spurious,  while  he  apparently  derives  both  from  the 
same  source.  This  statement  of  his  renders  it  certain  that 
that  one  at  any  rate  was  not  copied  from  a  Papal  original, 
and  highly  probable  that  the  other  was  not  either.  Where 
did  he  find  them  ?  Was  it  in  the  same  storehouse  in  which 
he  found  tails  for  Irishmen?  Of  course,  he  does  not  tell 
us.  Where  he  found  them  is  probably  the  last  thing  he 
would  tell.  He  may  have  found  them  pinned  to  the  brief 
on  which  he  based  his  sermon  in  Dublin.  You  are  offered 
Bulls,  tails,  horns,  and  all  on  precisely  the  same  authority, 
and  must  judge  whether  that  is  sufficient  to  sustain  all 
or  any  of  them.  If  people  who  accept  the  Bulls  are 
satisfied  with  their  only  indispensable  witness,  it  seems 
to  me  that  people  who  reject  them  have  far  more  reason 
to  be  so.  He  was  one  of  those  dangerous  men  who  write 
libels  with  a  solemn  face,  and,  while  they  themselves  are 
the  real  criminals,  presume  to  sit  in  judgment  upon  decent 
people.  At  the  same  time,  without  feeling  any  certainty 
on  the  point,  I  should  ultimately  prefer  to  believe  that 
Giraldus  was  not  the  actual  author  of  the  Bulls,  but  was 
the  dupe  of  some  one  more  cunning.  This  opinion  rests 
chiefly  on  the  fact  that  he  retained  till  the  day  of  his 
death  many  of  the  ways  of  an  overgrown  schoolboy.  He 
resembled  one  of  those  receptacles  in  public  gardens  into 
which  people  are  invited  to  throw  papers  for  which  they 
have  no  other  use. 

The  curious  works  we  have  noticed  are  in  part  true, 
in  part  consciously  but  innocently  fictitious,  in  part 
unconsciously  fictitious  and  due  to  the  author's  tempera- 
ment and  circumstances,  and  in  part  deliberately  and 
maliciously  false.  The  blending  of  these  ingredients  by 
Giraldus  renders  the  net  truth  for  ever  inextricable.  His 

materials  and  methods,   suitable  to  a  certain  extent  for 

H 


98  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

poetry,  are  indefensible  when  he  presumes  or  pretends  to 
write  history.  The  most  lenient  view  of  his  work  cannot 
exculpate  him  from  having  sacrilegiously  polluted  the 
fountain  of  Irish  history  for  readers  in  England.  On  him 
must  rest  responsibility  to  a  very  considerable  extent 
for  the  misunderstandings  that  have  always  existed 
between  the  two  countries.  Such  conscience  as  he  had 
was  of  the  most  flimsy  and  accommodating  order.  But 
he  had  some  sort  of  conscience ;  for  when  the  shadow  of 
death  began  to  creep  over  him,  when,  as  he  says,  he  had 
become  an  old  man  and  desired  reconciliation  with  God 
and  the  edification  of  posterity,  he  wrote  a  new  introduc- 
tion to  the  last  edition  of  the  Expugnatio  prepared  by 
himself.  This  will  be  found  in  Volume  Y.  of  his  Works, 
and  pages  409  and  410  are  very  touching.  Looking  back 
upon  events  in  Ireland  which,  in  the  days  of  hot  blood 
and  effervescent  brain,  he  had  vainly  dreamt  of  immortalis- 
ing as  surpassingly  glorious,  he  is  forced  to  acknowledge 
that  the  progress  then  hoped  for  has  proved  to  be  real 
retrogression,  and  he  almost  regrets  the  invasion  and  its 
deplorable  consequences :  — 

"The  evil  plight  of  everything  has  become  worse, 
because  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  newly  come  into  our 
power,  we  have  brought  nothing  new.  Not  only  have 
we  not  judged  her  worthy  of  princely  liberality  and  due 
honour,  but  we  have  even  taken  away  her  lands  and 
possessions,  and  have  systematically  striven  to  mutilate 
or  abrogate  her  pristine  dignities  and  ancient  privileges." 

What  a  change  this  is  from  his  insolent  sermon  in 
Dublin  !  Can  anyone  doubt  as  to  which  document  contains 
the  truth?  Referring  to  the  LaudaMliter,  he  says  that 
the  commission  to  exalt  the  Church  has  been  turned  into 
a  commission  to  plunder  churches :  "  Et  sic  '  Ecclesiam 
exaltare '  versum  est  ibi  in  ecclesias  spoliare."  Whoever 
looks  into  the  Annals  of  the  Four  Masters,  under  the 
years  thus  referred  to,  will  find  ample  grounds  for  this 


WORKS  OF  GIRALDUS  CAMBRENSIS.  99 

remorse.  Such,  sentences  as,  "  Louth  was  laid  waste  by 
the  Saxons,"  frequently  meet  the  eye.  Sword  and  flame 
were  as  unsparingly  used  on  peasant,  church,  and  home- 
stead as  in  the  days  of  the  pagan  Danes.  Later,  the  sons 
or  grandsons  of  those  men  found  themselves  treated  as 
mere  Irish  by  newer  comers,  who  came  preaching  order 
but  producing  chaos.  And  of  the  many  Englishmen  who 
have  so  blundered  in  Ireland  since  then,  how  few  have 
had  the  honesty  of  Giraldus  to  admit  at  the  end  that,  in 
consequence  of  their  meddling,  the  evil  plight  of  every- 
thing had  become  worse. 

About  the  same  time,  and  alike  in  obedience  to  con- 
science, Giraldus  wrote  what  he  called  his  "  Retracta- 
tiones."  But  this  tractate  has  little  reference  to  Ireland, 
its  chief  object  being  to  set  himself  right  in  the  matter 
of  certain  libels  which  he  had  written  against  Hubert, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  He  begins  it  with  the 
appropriate  old  saying  that  "  not  to  sin  in  anything  is 
divine  rather  than  human."  He  then  proceeds  to  say : 
"  I  propose  to  set  out  here  those  things  which  are  in  my 
little  works  and  which  ought  to  be  withdrawn,  in  order 
that  the  reader  may  beware  and  not  take  for  certain 
things  that  are  uncertain."  On  the  part  of  a  man  who 
had  made  himself  responsible  for  so  many  strange 
assertions,  this  mild  opening,  without  self-accusation  or 
regret,  does  not  promise  a  rigorous  or  full  examination 
of  conscience.  Scanty  as  the  promise  is,  the  performance 
is  scantier  still.  The  whole  tractate  extends  to  only  a 
few  pages,  and  more  than  half  of  it  is  occupied  tendering 
to  Hubert  the  most  left-handed  apology  ever  written. 
The  editors  remark  that  he  might  have  made  his  retracta- 
tion longer.  Obviously — if  he  intended  it  to  be  complete. 
But  if  all  he  should  have  retracted,  or  should  never  have 
written,  were  withdrawn,  the  remnant  of  his  works  would 
be  insignificant  and  worthless.  Of  this  tractate  of  retrac- 


100  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

tations  so  far  as  it  relates  to  Ireland,  Harris,  the  translator 
and  editor  of  Ware's  works,  very  justly  says:  — 

"  It  is  only  a  very  slight  apology  for  the  many  base 
scandals  and  invectives  he  had  heaped  together  concerning 
Ireland  in  his  Topography,  many  of  which  he  confesses 
he  had  picked  up  only  from  that  Publick  Lyer,  Common 
Fame,  and  yet  has  not  remorse  enough  to  disown  them, 
concluding  only  that  he  would  not  for  the  most  part  affirm 
them,  nor  would  he  altogether  deny  them.  Many  Irish 
writers  have  published  antidotes  to  some  of  the  peculiar 
poisons  of  Cambrensis,  but  John  Lynch,  in  a  book  entitled 
Cambrensis  E  versus,  has  to  some  purpose  taken  him  to 
pieces,  and  with  a  sharp  and  judicious  pen  exposed  the 
numberless  mistakes,  falsehoods,  and  calumnies  of  that 
malicious  writer." 

Though  no  recantation  can  ever  be  fully  effectual  against 
falsehoods  which  have  taken  a  place  in  literature,  we  Irish 
are  as  ready  as  other  people  to  acknowledge  that  his 
recantation — tardy,  reluctant,  and  inadequate  as  it  is — 
redeems  Giraldus's  character  somewhat.  But  there  is  no 
reason  why  we,  alone  of  all  mankind,  should  be  blind  to 
the  collapse  it  constitutes.  We  can  afford  to  say  in  our 
own  humble  fashion  "  May  God  forgive  him  his  sins,"  but 
we  are  not  obliged  to  go  further  and  invest  him  with 
mitre  and  crozier  in  order  to  induce  people  to  believe 
what  he  says  of  us.  We  are  not  obliged  to  give  up  Irish 
annalists  who  are  generally  as  accurate  as  the  sun  for  a 
stranger  who  is  notoriously  more  changeable  than  the 
moon.  The  only  special  reason  we  have  for  treating  him 
seriously  is  the  fact  that  he  was  the  first  deliberate 
tradiicer  of  our  people  for  the  English  market.  As  is  his 
reputation  for  veracity,  so  are  the  Bulls.  "  I  now  dismiss 
thee,  my  Giraldus,  who  hast  made  for  thyself  a  name  big 
and  bloated  but  not  good." — White's  Apologia,  p.  18. 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE   PRINCIPAL   INSTRUMENT.  101 


CHAPTER    V. 

Further  Discussion  of  the  Principal  Instrument. 

THE  argument  which  gives  most  colour  of  probability  to 
the  Laudabiliter ,  which  comes  home  most  forcibly  to 
everybody,  and  which  has  contributed  more  than  anything 
else  to  convince  people,  is  that  arising  from  Adrian's 
nationality.  It  is  most  natural  to  suppose,  and  therefore 
people  do  suppose,  that  he  was  willing  to  strain  a  point 
in  favour  of  the  king  of  his  native  land,  who,  by  a  rare 
chance,  had  become  King  almost  on  the  same  day  that  he 
had  become  Pope.  This  contention  is  so  extremely 
plausible  that  for  many  it  constitutes  in  itself  the  very 
vitality  of  the  Laudabiliter ,  and  renders  further  inquiry 
unnecessary.  It  is  dwelt  upon  in  documents  from  which 
I  have  quoted,  and  in  many  which  I  have  not  mentioned ; 
and,  appealing  as  it  does  to  the  heart  as  well  as  to  the 
reason,  its  enormous  force  cannot  be  denied.  It  is 
sustained  by  the  fact  that  Henry,  being  then  only  twenty- 
three  years  of  age,  may  be  taken  to  have  been  still  a 
comparatively  pure  youth,  unstained  by  the  crimes  and 
vices  of  subsequent  years,  and  might,  conceivably,  be 
deemed  a  suitable  person  to  entrust  with  the  performance 
of  a  good  work.  Plausible  and  forceful  as  the  contention 
is,  no  sooner  do  we  study  it  closely,  even  in  admiration, 
than  it  becomes  unsatisfactory.  For,  while  admiring  the 
supposed  pure  youth  of  twenty-three,  we  cannot  keep  out 
of  our  minds  the  question :  Is  the  being  a  young  layman 
of  twenty-three  a  special  qualification  for  the  conversion 
of  a  people  sunk  in  disgusting  moral  enormities  ?  Would 
such  an  appointment,  as  one  of  the  first  acts  of  a  new 
Pope,  prove  his  sanity  or  insanity,  which? 


102  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

The  assumption  that  Adrian  wrote  this  or  any  other 
sweet  letter  to  Henry  is  based  upon  an  entire  misconcep- 
tion  of  Adrian's  character,   knowledge,    and  experience. 
His  life  furnishes  no  reason  in  the  world  for  thinking 
that  he  was  a  man  subject  to  illusions  or  girlish  emotions. 
If  he  had  had  them  naturally,  there  is  no  reason,  outside 
this  document,  to  show  that  he  carried  them  into  the  Chair 
of  Feter.    But  outside  this  document  there  is  no  reason  to 
think  that  he  had  them  naturally  in  ruling  force.     Men 
who    rise,    as    he    did,    from    the    lowest    rank    without 
extraneous    aid,    but    by    personal    merit    and    force    of 
character,  must  hare,  at  starting,  a  fund  of  good  sense, 
not  of  illusions.     In  their  progress  they  acquire  a  great 
knowledge  of  human  nature,  and  are  generally  able  to 
judge  the  character  of  others  and  to  control  their  feelings. 
This  was  Adrian's  case,  and  he  soon  gave  to  the  world  a 
signal  proof  of  his  real  character.    The  German  Emperor, 
Frederick  Barbarossa,  at  the  head  of  a  great  army,  was 
marching  upon  Rome  with  dubious  intent.      Adrian  went 
with  some  attendants  to  meet  him.     The  Emperor  refused 
to   give    the    usual    salutation.     Thereupon  Adrian,  the 
humblest  of  men,  refused  to  give  the  kiss  of  peace.    The 
Pope's  attendants  fled  from  the  frowning  faces  of  Frederick 
and   his   soldiers.      Adrian   remained   alone    but   fearless. 
Alone  he  forced  that  stubborn   Emperor  to   descend  in 
presence  of  his  proud  soldiers  and  hold  the  stirrup  for 
the  Vicar  of  Christ.     No  matter  what  view  anyone  may 
take  of  the  propriety  of  that  transaction,  the  extraordinary 
courage,   independence,   and  self-possession   displayed   by 
Adrian  were  such  as  would  be  extremely  difficult  to  match 
in  history.     Yet  these  are  the  very  qualities  which  the 
writing  of  the  Lauddbiliter  would  prove  that  he  wholly 
lacked.     One  of  the  results  of  Adrian's  having  been  born 
in  Henry's  dominions  was  that  he  had  a  better  knowledge 
of  Henry,  and  of  the  Plantagenet  family  generally,  than 
if  he  had  been  born  elsewhere.    One  of  the  consequences 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE   PRINCIPAL   INSTRUMENT.  103 

of  this  special  knowledge  was  that  he  distrusted  Henry, 
and  never  wrote  to  him  at  all.  That  is  the  conclusion  to 
which  my  researches  have  led  me.  During  his  com- 
paratively short  pontificate  Adrian  issued  as  many  Bulls 
and  letters  as  any  other  Pope  in  a  like  time,  most  of  them 
addressed  to  ecclesiastics,  but  some  to  the  rulers  of  nearly 
every  country  in  Europe.  Migne's  collection  contains  258 
of  them,  all  characterised  by  good  sense  and  piety,  except 
the  Laudabiliter,  and  that  is  the  only  one  addressed  to 
Henry,  if  it  is  addressed  to  him. 

Nor  is  there  any  better  foundation  for  the  assumption, 
essential  to  belief  in  the  Laudabiliter,  that  Adrian  thought 
Ireland  was  a  land  of  savages.  He,  in  common  with  all 
educated  men,  knew  that  Ireland  had  sent  to  the  Continent 
from  the  sixth  century  down  to  his  own  time  a  stream 
of  missionaries  eminent  for  learning,  sanctity,  and  religious 
zeal,  at  times  pouring  them  over  Europe,  as  St.  Bernard 
says,  "  like  an  inundation,"  and  had  thereby  acquired  the 
name  of  Insula  Sanctorum.  He  himself  had  actually 
studied  at  Paris  under  an  Irishman  of  that  class,  Mael- 
Muire,  called  on  the  Continent  Marianus,  a  man  whom 
he  revered  during  his  life.  He  knew  in  common  with  all 
men  of  sense  that  all  the  Marianuses  had  not  gone  out  of 
Ireland,  that  many  as  able  and  as  virtuous  had  remained 
at  home  devoting  themselves  to  the  service  of  God  and 
of  their  own  people,  and  that  all  had  been  educated  in 
Ireland.  Of  some  of  these  who  had  never  left  Ireland, 
and  lived  in  his  own  time,  the  fame  for  sanctity  was  wide- 
spread and  cannot  have  escaped  his  ears.  Three  Irishmen 
who  lived  in  his  own  time  are  enrolled  among  the 
canonized  Saints  of  the  Catholic  Church.  He  knew  that 
the  Irish  had  a  regularly  constituted  hierarchy  and  body 
of  clergy,  that  one  of  the  Irish  Bishops  was  a  resident 
Legate  of  the  Holy  See,  and  that  in  1152,  only  two  years 
before  his  own  accession,  Cardinal  Paparo  had  been  in 
Ireland,  had  conferred  pallia  on  the  four  Archbishops, 


104  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

and  had  presided  over  the  Synod  of  Kells  at  which  certain 
reforms  were  decided  upon  under  his  guidance.  All  this 
knowledge  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  assumption  in 
the  Laudabiliter  that  the  Irish  were  savages  outside  the 
pale  of  Christianity  and  had  forfeited  the  rights  of  free- 
men. Nor  could  indefinite  and  spasmodic  accusations  like 
those  of  Giraldus  convince  any  sensible  man  that  such  was 
the  case.  If  by  any  process  he  had  been  so  convinced, 
he  would  have  resorted  to  the  methods  of  Popes  before 
and  since,  consulted  the  Legate  and  the  Irish  Bishops, 
devised  a  rational  remedy,  and  subsequently  manifested 
an  interest  in  its  progress.  He  did  not  one  of  these  things. 
If  we  are  to  believe  the  Laudabiliter,  he  discovered  that 
the  Irish  had  suddenly  become  savages,  but  fortunately 
he  discovered  at  the  same  time  an  entirely  new  mode  of 
reconverting  them.  Ecclesiastics  were  to  be  discarded 
and  kept  in  the  dark.  The  Irish  were  to  be  reconverted 
without  knowing  it ;  and  that,  too,  by  Henry  Plantagenet, 
aged  twenty-three.  And  the  alleged  author  of  this  new 
plan,  subsequently  communicating  with  the  Irish,  not 
through  Henry,  but  through  the  old  channels,  never 
inquired  how  the  new  plan  was  working.  All  this  is  so 
bad  as  to  be  simply  untenable.  But  the  writing  of  the 
Laudabiliter  by  Adrian  would  mean  even  worse  than  this. 
As  read  by  its  supporters,  it  would  mean  that  he  sold 
the  liberties  of  the  Irish  people  to  Henry  for  as  many 
denarii  as  there  were  houses  in  Ireland ;  and  that  the 
Irish  people  were,  without  accusation  or  trial,  without 
excommunication,  censure,  or  any  of  the  ordinary  pre- 
liminary steps,  to  be  deprived  by  him  of  their  liberties 
and  made  pay  the  price  as  well.  This  is  just  what 
Castlereagh  did  later,  and  we  have  no  doubt  what  to  think 
of  him  for  it.  There  was  not  much  resemblance  between 
him  and  Pope  Adrian. 

No  embassy,   solemn  or  other,   was   sent  by  Henry   to 
Rome   to   solicit   from   Pope   Adrian   a   Bull    relating   to 


DISCUSSION  OF  THE   PRINCIPAL  INSTRUMENT.  105 

Ireland.  An  embassy  or  mission  consisting  of  Rotrodus, 
Bishop  of  Evreux,  the  Bishops  of  Lisieus  and  Le  Mans, 
and  the  Abbot  of  St.  Albans,  was  sent  by  Henry 
immediately  after  his  accession,  and  its  purposes  are  well 
known  and  perfectly  intelligible.  They  were — (1)  to  pay 
the  usual  courtesy  of  congratulating  a  new  Pope  on  his 
accession,  a  courtesy  specially  incumbent  on  Henry  in 
this  case,  owing  to  the  unprecedented  circumstances  that 
Adrian  was  the  first  Englishman  who  had  become  Pope, 
and  that  he  had  become  Pope  in  the  same  year  and  in  the 
same  month  in  which  Henry  had  become  King ;  (2)  to 
ask  the  Pope  to  release  Henry  from  the  obligation  of  a 
rash  oath  which  he  had  made  to  his  father ;  (3)  to  solicit 
the  Pope's  sanction  for  subjecting  the  Church  in  Scotland, 
and  ultimately  in  the  whole  of  the  British  Islands,  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  English  Archbishops.  These  objects 
are  not  specified  in  Henry's  congratulatory  letter  which 
this  embassy  bore.  They  are  gathered  from  other  evidence 
no  less  cogent,  and  are  not  disputed.  They  were  ample 
for  the  embassy,  and  in  no  place  is  there  a  word  to  suggest 
that  there  was  any  other  object.  John  of  Salisbury  did  not 
accompany  this  or  any  other  embassy  in  any  capacity, 
did  not  visit  Pope  Adrian  until  nineteen  months  after  the 
date  of  this  embassy,  and  therefore  could  have  no  ground 
for  claiming  as  his  own  the  work  of  the  embassy.  This 
is  the  embassy  that  is  credited  with  having  obtained  the 
Laudabiliter.  If  John  of  Salisbury  had  accompanied  it 
in  an  inferior  position,  as  has  been  suggested,  and  if  the 
embassy  had  obtained  the  Laudabiliter,  his  inferior  position 
would  not  entitle  him  to  say  that  he  had  obtained  it  by 
his  own  prayers.  The  request  would  have  been  that  of 
the  King,  and  even  the  Bishops  and  Abbot  would  hardly 
have  arrogated  it  to  themselves,  much  less  he. 

(1.)  Henry's  letter  of  congratulation,  to  which  the 
Laudabiliter  is  said  to  be  the  reply,  occupies  its  proper 
place  in  the  Annales  of  Baronius  at  the  close  of  the  year 


106  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

1154.  It  eloquently  expresses  great  joy,  admiration,  filial 
affection,  and  obedience ;  but  it  contains  no  petition,  not 
a  word  about  Ireland,  and  no  acknowledgment  of  the 
Pope's  sovereignty  over  islands ;  nor  is  there  any  other 
letter  from  Henry  in  which  those  subjects  are  mentioned. 
How  the  Laudabiliter,  which  is  expressly  concerned  with 
those  subjects,  and  at  the  King's  request,  can  be  an  answer 
to  this  letter,  which  neither  requests  anything  nor  men- 
tions them,  is  more  than  anyone  not  Bull-smitten  can 
understand.  Baronius  does  not  insert  the  Laudabiliter 
after  Henry's  letter,  where  it  should  come  if  it  were  the 
answer  and  free  from  suspicion.  Nor  does  he  insert  it 
in  his  regular  narrative  at  all.  But,  after  recording 
Adrian's  death  in  1159,  he  groups  the  Laudabiliter  in  an 
appendix  of  doubtful  documents,  some  of  which  he 
expressly  describes  as  fables,  and  for  none  of  which  he 
accepts  any  responsibility.  He  states  that  he  derives  it 
from  the  Codex  Vaticanus,  and  that  its  condition  is  such 
that  he  cannot  determine  its  correct  date.  Cardinal  Moran, 
when  residing  at  Rome,  ascertained  that  the  codex  called 
by  this  name  is  a  manuscript  copy  of  the  history  of 
Matthew  Paris,  and  that  there  is  no  Vatican  copy,  properly 
so  called,  of  the  Laudabiliter  or  of  any  of  the  Bulls  we  are 
considering,  nor  is  there  any  original  trace  of  one  of  them 
to  be  found  at  the  Vatican.  There  is  none  but  English 
authority  for  any  of  them.  Matthew  Paris  was  a  monk 
of  the  thirteenth  century,  who  copied  and  extended  the 
Chronica  of  Roger  de  Wendover,  a  monk  of  St.  Albans. 
The  Chronica  includes  the  Bull  copied  from  Giraldus, 
who  is,  therefore,  Baronius's  ultimate  authority. 

(2.)  We  are  not  called  upon  to  discuss  the  second 
purpose  of  the  embassy. 

(3.)  Efforts,  open  and  secret,  were  persistently  made  in 
the  twelfth  century  by  the  English  Archbishops  to  extend 
their  jurisdiction  over  Scotland  and  the  Isles ;  and  their 
desire  to  include  Ireland  was  no  less  real,  though  less 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE   PRINCIPAL   INSTRUMENT.  107 

openly  avowed.  For  a  long  time  it  had  been  a  traditional 
ambition  of  the  See  of  Canterbury  to  extend  its  primatial 
jurisdiction  over  the  whole  of  the  British  Islands,  and 
thus  form  for  itself  a  new  patriarchate.  Everything  that 
favoured  that  project  was  welcome  at  Canterbury.  The 
Danes  or  Ostmen  of  Dublin,  Waterford,  and  Limerick, 
were  slow  in  becoming  Christians,  and  their  paganism 
helped  to  delay  their  amalgamation  with  the  Christian 
Irish.  When,  at  length,  they  became  Christians,  that 
amalgamation  was  not  complete.  They  regarded  them- 
selves as  colonists  in  Ireland,  and  wished  to  have  bishops 
of  their  own  distinct  from  the  Irish  Bishops  of  the  respec- 
tive districts.  Looking  back  now,  we  can  easily  see  that 
theirs  was  a  mistaken  view,  and  that  if  Ireland  was  not 
their  country  they  had  no  country.  But  they  formed 
important  and  wealthy  communities,  and  their  desire  was 
acceded  to.  In  the  case  of  each  of  those  three  cities  they 
chose  for  their  first  bishop  an  Irishman;  but  they  sent 
him  to  Canterbury  to  be  consecrated.  On  subsequent 
occasions  they  selected  an  Irishman  or  one  of  their  own 
race  indifferently ;  but  continued  to  have  their  bishops 
consecrated,  and  their  priests  ordained,  at  Canterbury. 
This  entailed  a  duty  of  canonical  obedience  to  Canterbury 
— exactly  what  Canterbury  wanted.  In  this  way,  con- 
sciously or  not,  they  were  the  first  Unionists ;  from  the 
Irish  standpoint  the  first  disruptionists.  Their  action  was 
the  first  insidious  element  of  disintegration  introduced  into 
the  Irish  nation,  of  which  they  had  really  become  a  part. 
When  Henry  II.  came,  his  conquest,  so  far  as  it  extended, 
gave  him,  according  to  the  practice  of  the  time,  the  right 
of  nominating  bishops  to  Sees ;  but  the  right  acquired  by 
conquest  derived  additional  and  irresistible  force  from  the 
previous  custom  of  the  Danes.  When,  in  subsequent  years, 
this  two-fold  right  had  been  confirmed  by  time,  and  by 
the  unwavering  loyalty  of  Dublin  and  Waterford  to  him, 
Henry  had  as  full  a  power  of  nominating  bishops  for 


108  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

those  cities,  as  for  any  other  city  in  his  dominions.  Their 
sovereign  beyond  question,  he  needed  no  Papal  or  other 
enabling  authority  and  had  none.  So  long  as  he  presented 
suitable  men,  his  subject,  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
was  bound  to  consecrate  them,  and  was  only  too  glad  to 
do  so.  That  this  was  the  basis,  the  ample  basis,  of  Henry's 
assumption  of  that  power  in  Ireland,  is  clearly  shown  by 
what  followed  in  his  own  and  succeeding  reigns.  Had 
what  is  called  a  Bull  been  genuine,  it  would  have  been 
Henry's  duty,  and  obviously  his  interest,  to  nominate  a 
successor  when  the  Primatial  See  of  Armagh  became 
vacant.  It  became  vacant,  and  neither  he  nor  anyone  on 
his  behalf  attempted  to  interfere.  Why?  Because  the 
power  of  his  sword  did  not  extend  so  far  and  he  had  no 
other  power  and  did  not  claim  to  have  any.  On  the  very 
first  vacancy  of  the  See  of  Dublin  he  sent  an  Englishman 
to  occupy  that  See,  and  that  See  continued  to  be  occupied 
by  Englishmen  down  to  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  I 
believe  without  a  break.  The  same  rule  was  long  adhered 
to  in  Ferns  and  in  Waterford.  On  the  other  hand,  the  seven 
successors  of  Gelasius  in  the  See  of  Armagh  were  Irish- 
men, and  the  See  of  Cashel  continued  to  be  filled  by 
Irishmen  down  to  the  time  of  the  Reformation  without  a 
break.  If  the  Laudabiliter  had  been  genuine,  and  Henry's 
authority,  he  could  have  made  no  such  distinction,  because 
it  makes  none.  It  does  not  say  that  Armagh  and  Cashel 
were  all  right,  and  that  it  was  only  in  Dublin  and  Water- 
ford  the  rascals  were.  The  moral  is — no  Bulls  and  no 
authority  in  Canterbury;  and  this  is  just  the  attitude  the 
Irish  Church  has  always  maintained.  Furthermore,  liad 
the  Laudabiliter  been  genuine,  its  effect  would  have  been 
to  arm  with  the  powers  desired  for  the  proposed  patriar- 
chate, not  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  but  King 
Henry  II. 

The  next  argument,  also,  with  which  we  have  to  deal 
is  one  of  strong  probability.    It  is  the  striking  resemblance 


DISCUSSION   OF    THE    PRINCIPAL    INSTRUMENT.  109 

between  the  Laudabiliter  and  a  Bull  of  Adrian's  which 
is  unquestionably  genuine ;  proving,  we  are  told,  that 
both  were  written  by  Adrian.  So  far  from  denying  this 
resemblance,  I  insist  upon  it,  and  invite  the  reader  to 
judge  whether  it  is  not  too  close,  and  whether  its  effect 
is  not  to  discredit  instead  of  proving  the  Laudabiliter. 
The  resemblance  is  so  close  and  remarkable  that  it  catches 
the  eye  on  the  most  cursory  glance  through  Adrian's 
letters.  First  of  all,  a  resemblance  could  not  in  any  case 
prove  the  Laudabiliter,  and  admirers  of  the  Bulls  are  not 
wise  in  pressing  it  with  that  object ;  because,  as  already 
pointed  out,  a  forged  document  always  is  made  as  like  a 
genuine  one  as  the  forger  can  make  it.  To  simulate 
the  real  and  fortify  itself  with  every  element  and  cir- 
cumstance of  probability  is  of  the  very  essence  of  forgery 
and  almost  a  definition  of  that  crime.  Notwithstanding 
this,  forgers  failing  to  rid  themselves  completely  of 
human  frailty,  their  work  is  sometimes  detected.  It  may 
even  happen  that  excessive  closeness  to  a  model  will 
betray  them.  Please  pay  special  attention  to  a  case  in 
point  and  to  another  embassy  or  mission.  This  mission 
was  sent  to  Adrian  in  1158  by  King  Henry  of  England 
and  King  Louis  of  France  jointly.  While  the  letter  or 
petition  which  it  bore  seems  to  have  been  signed  by  Louis 
only,  Henry  took  the  greater  interest  in  the  business, 
and  the  conduct  of  it  was  entrusted  to  a  subject  and  great 
friend  of  his,  the  same  Rotrodus,  Bishop  of  Evreux,  who 
had  assisted  at  Henry's  coronation,  who  had  taken  part  in 
the  mission  of  1155,  and  who  had  made  himself  on  various 
occasions  useful  to  Henry.  In  short,  the  business  was 
Henry's,  but  he,  having  no  hope  of  obtaining  at  his  own 
request  the  thing  desired,  induced  Louis  to  lend  his  name. 
Pope  Adrian  was  requested  to  issue  a  Bull  sanctioning 
the  proposed  invasion  of  a  country  the  initial  letter  alone 
of  which  is  given  in  the  Pope's  reply.  In  this  reticence 
the  reply  probably  follows  the  petition,  Rotrodus  being 


110  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

present  to  explain  what  country  H.  signified.  Collectors 
generally  understand  this  H.  to  stand  for  Hispania,  and  they 
so  expand  it.  Lately,  however,  it  has  been  urged  with  much 
force  that  Hibernia  was  the  country  the  invasion  of  which 
Adrian  was  asked  to  sanction.  If  that  were  so,  it  would 
of  itself  be  conclusive  proof  that  the  Laudabiliter  had  not 
been  obtained.  As  the  discussion  of  that  question  would 
lead  too  far,  I  leave  it  open  for  a  possible  future  occasion 
and  proceed  at  a  more  modest  level.  Had  Adrian  been 
a  man  willing  to  sanction  a  proposed  invasion  at  Henry's 
request — as  the  Laudabiliter  implies — Henry  would  have 
no  need  of  Louis's  signature.  Had  Adrian  been  a  man 
willing  to  grant  such  a  Bull  at  the  request  of  one  king, 
he  would  more  readily  grant  it  at  the  request  of  two. 
Hence,  while  if  the  country  to  be  invaded  was  Ireland 
this  request  itself  would  conclusively  prove  that  the 
Laud  alii  iter  had  not  been  obtained,  whatever  may  have 
been  the  country,  the  Pope's  answer  is  of  the  highest 
interest  to  us.  It  is  of  two-fold  interest:  first,  because  it 
is  an  emphatic  refusal ;  secondly,  because  the  letter  of 
refusal  begins  almost  like  the  Laudabiliter,  and  is  the 
same  as  the  Laudabiliter,  word  for  word,  to  the  extent  of 
several  sentences,  with  the  small  but  important  difference 
that  while  the  Laudabiliter  is  affirmative,  the  genuine 
letter  is  negative ;  while  the  Laudabiliter  amounts  to  a 
cordial  Yes,  the  genuine  letter  amounts  to  an  emphatic 
Xo.  There  is  even  a  resemblance  in  the  reiteration  of 
motives.  That  one  was  modelled  on  the  other  there  is 
no  room  for  doubting;  the  only  question  being  whether 
this  was  done  legitimately  by  an  official  scribe  or  illegiti- 
mately by  a  forger.  The  genuine  refusal  begins :  — 

Satis  Laudabiliter  et  fructuose  de. 
Our  Bull  begins:  — 

Laudabiliter  satis  et  fructuose  de. 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE   PRINCIPAL   INSTRUMENT. 

A  few  long  sentences  in  the  body  of  the  letters  are  the 
same,  without  even  so  much  difference  as  is  here  notice- 
able.    This  is  obviously  no  case  of  a  scribe's  mechanical 
adherence  to  a  common  form.    No  common  form  can  ever 
descend  into  the  body  and  substance  of  an  important  and 
independent  document.   To  remove  every  possible  pretence 
of  such  a  thing,  there  is  not  one  other  letter  of  Adrian's, 
nor  of  any  Pope's,  so  far  as  I  have  seen,  beginning  with 
any  of  these  words.    One  was  modelled  on  the  other.    This 
position   is   absolutely   unassailable.     Whoever   has    eyes 
can  see,  whoever  has  ears  can  hear,  that  the  genuine  and 
the  false  document  are  not  merely  alike,  but  to  a  large 
extent  identical,   that  there  is  no  other  Bull  like  them, 
and  that  the  substantial  difference  between  them  is  that 
one  refuses  what  the  other  concedes.    As  this  gives  special 
importance  to  the  fact  that  the  genuine  letter  is  a  refusal, 
I  quote  so  much  from  it  as  proves  that  fact  and  defines 
the   Pope's   position.      After  urging   some   religious   con- 
siderations, Pope  Adrian  says  to  Louis  :  — 

"  In  addition  to  this,  it  seems  to  be  neither  prudent 
nor  safe  to  enter  another  country,  unless  the  consent  of 
the  princes  and  people  of  that  country  be  first  sought. 
But  you,  as  I  understand,  without  having  consulted  the 
clergy  or  princes  of  that  country,  propose  to  hasten 
and  to  enter  there.  This  you  should  on  no  account  attempt, 
unless  you  are  first  invited  from  thence  on  necessity 
recognised  by  the  princes  of  that  country." 

The  genuine  letter  is,  in  its  justness  and  firmness,  exactly 
what  Adrian's  other  letters  and  his  proved  character  would 
lead  us  to  expect  from  him.  And  what  a  different  idea  it 
gives  of  him  from  that  conveyed  by  the  girlish  conduct 
of  writing  the  Laudabiliter  at  the  request  of  one  of  those 
kings,  or  at  the  request  of  a  private  person.  The  resem- 
blance in  language  is  so  close,  the  difference  in  sentiment 
so  great,  that,  in  my  opinion,  the  Laudabiliter  instead  of 
being  proved  is  utterly  demolished.  I  have  used  many 


112  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

arguments  to  the  same  effect,  but  whoever  reads  the  Satis 
Laudabiliter  will  need  no  other  argument,  but  will  be 
convinced — (1)  that  the  author  of  it  was  incapable  of 
writing  the  Laudabiliter,  and  (2)  that  the  Laudabiliter,  by 
whomsoever  written,  was  modelled  on  the  Fatis  Lauda- 
liliter.  The  forger  had  fo  omit  Louis's  name  and  forgot 
to  insert  Henry's.  He  had  to  omit  the  date,  which  did 
not  suit  him,  and  was  unable  to  make  up  his  mind  about 
another  date.  And  thus  the  Laudabiliter  comes  to  us 
without  name  or  date. 

It  has  been  asked  with  implied  incredulity :  "  Are  we  to 
send  to  France  for  a  model  of  forgery?  "  Even  that  might 
be  thought  worth  doing.  It  is  less  than  ten  years  since 
the  manager  of  the  Times  newspaper  confessed  on  oath, 
in  a  public  court,  that  he  had  sent  to  France  for  forgeries 
and  paid  £2,500  for  them.  Henry  had  a  far  stronger 
interest,  and  had  no  need  of  such  effort  or  expense.  There 
was  in  his  case  no  difficulty  of  any  kind.  He  was  himself 
ruler  of,  and  spent  most  of  his  time  in,  part  of  the  country 
now  called  France.  The  model  Bull  had  been  obtained 
by  his  friend,  Bishop  Rotrodus.  Obtained  mainly,  if  not 
solely,  for  Henry,  he  was  of  course  familiar  with  its 
contents  and  phraseology,  as  were  also  his  ministers. 
Where  now  is  the  suggested  difficulty?  Vanished. 

Henry,  doubting  the  loyalty  of  the  first  irregular 
invaders,  came  to  Ireland  at  the  head  of  a  force  capable 
of  crushing  both  them  and  the  Irish  in  the  event  of  their 
combining  against  him.  The  effect  was  to  strike  them 
all  with  terror,  and  make  them  so  civil  that,  to  the  extent 
to  which  he  penetrated  into  the  country,  he  achieved  his 
purpose  almost  without  striking  a  blow.  While  he  stayed 
in  the  country  Roderick  O'Connor,  devoid  of  courage  and 
unsupported,  kept  out  of  range.  So  far  as  Henry  was 
personally  concerned,  he  effected  his  conquest  by  the 
sword,  indeed,  but  by  its  flash  and  without  bloodshed.  So 
long  as  he  remained  in  the  country  his  absolute  sovereignty 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE   PRINCIPAL    INSTRUMENT.  113 

-could  not  be  disputed  except  by  the  sword's  edge,  and  this 
•was  not  attempted.  Knowing  that  he  could  not  stay 
long  in  the  country,  he  made  the  strongest  bid  in  his 
power  for  the  siipport  of  the  clergy  by  causing,  with  the 
assistance  of  the  Legate,  a  council  of  bishops  and  clergy 
to  assemble  at  Cashel,  and  sending  his  trustiest  clerical 
friends  there  to  promise,  on  his  behalf,  the  most  liberal 
treatment  for  the  Church,  in  fact  the  very  rights  and 
privileges  which  he  had  spent  all  his  previous  years  in 
withholding  from  the  Church  wherever  his  power  was 
strong  enough.  Proceeding  by  way  of  courteous  invitation 
and  entreaty,  and  not  by  imperative  command,  he 
succeeded  in  inducing  many  bishops  to  attend  even  from 
districts  to  which  his  army  had  not  penetrated  ;  and  having 
got  them  together,  the  terms  he  offered,  amounting  to  a 
millenium,  were  intended  and  calculated  to  make  powerful 
friends  for  him.  As  soon  as  he  and  his  military  force  had 
left  the  country,  disorder  broke  out  afresh  on  both  sides. 
The  invaders  renewed  their  raids,  and  were,  of  course, 
resisted;  and  the  conquest  of  Ireland,  which  had  seemed 
almost  complete  in  Henry's  presence,  dwindled  down  to 
the  sea-port  towns,  with  the  adjacent  districts  and  a  few 
colonies,  which  had  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Irish  for  being 
allowed  to  remain  in  the  country.  This  change  produced 
a  necessity  for  extraneous  aid,  Henry  being  unable  to  come 
again.  Necessity  being  the  mother  of  invention,  brought 
forth  on  this  occasion  the  Laudabiliter.  The  temptation 
to  father  it  upon  Adrian  was  irresistible.  By  a  lucky 
chance  he  was  an  Englishman,  and  this,  though  weakening 
the  moral  force,  would  give  a  priceless  air  of  probability 
— the  first  requisite  for  a  forgery.  Adrian  being  at  the 
time  long  dead,  if  the  Laudabiliter  were  mooted  quietly 
without  official  proclamation,  Adrian's  successor  might 
not  hear  of  it,  or  hearing,  might  not  feel  called  upon  to 
repudiate  a  thing  so  informal.  The  sword  of  conquest 

having    become    weak,    an    inexpensive    scheme,    which 

I 


114  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

promised  to  strengthen  the  hands  that  held  it  by  combin- 
ing the  influence  of  a  dead  Pope  with  the  divisions  of  the 
Irish,  was  in  every  way  an  admirable  scheme.  The 
Laudabiliter  once  launched  in  any  way,  it  was  impossible 
to  recede  without  grave  risk.  True  or  false,  it 
should  then  be  stoutly  upheld  by  every  friend  of  the 
English  in  Ireland.  To  doubt  it  or  allow  it  to  be  doubted 
might,  at  critical  times,  have  imperilled  the  existence  of 
English  power  in  Ireland.  To  maintain  it,  whether  true 
or  false,  was,  therefore,  a  patriotic  duty.  So  it  would  be 
regarded  in  the  nineteenth  century,  as  well  as  in  the 
twelfth  or  thirteenth.  Confirmatory  Bulls  soon  seemed 
necessary,  but  such  a  fountain,  once  tapped,  was  not  likely 
to  run  dry. 

The  ablest  upholder  of  the  disputed  letters  writes :  — 

"  Donogh,  son  of  Brian  Boru,  on  being  deposed  by  the 
Irish  princes  had  gone  to  Rome  in  the  previous  century, 
carrying  with  him,  it  is  said,  the  insignia  of  royalty  and 
power,  and  transferred,  before  his  death  there,  the 
sovereignty  of  Ireland  to  the  Roman  See." 

What  an  extraordinary  story !  Another  wooden  leg  for 
the  Bull.  One  would  suppose  there  were  already  too  many. 
First  it  was  Constantine  the  Great  who  gave  the  power. 
The  document  in  that  case  was  forged,  and  Constantine 
had  no  power  over  Ireland.  Now  it  is  Donogh  O'Brien ; 
and  admire  the  present  he  gives  to  the  Pope — the 
sovereignty  of  Ireland,  of  which  the  Irish  have  stripped 
him.  This  was  more  than  regal  liberality.  Under  Irish, 
as,  indeed,  under  any  law,  a  reigning  king  had  no  power 
to  transfer  his  kingdom  to  a  foreigner.  Here  we  have 
a  deposed  king  doing  it.  Of  course,  the  story  deserves 
no  consideration  except  for  fun.  I  will  content  myself 
with  one  quotation  on  the  subject  from  Dr.  Lanigan's 
Ecclesiastical  History,  Vol.  IV.,  page  14G:- — 

"  Neither    in    any    of    the    Irish    annals    nor    in    the 


DISCUSSION  OF   THE   PRINCIPAL   INSTRUMENT.  115 

ecclesiastical  documents  of  those  times,  whether  Roman 
or  Irish,  is  there  a  trace  to  be  found  of  the  transfer  of 
Ireland  to  Urban  II.  or  to  any  Pope  of  that  or  a  preceding 
period  by  either  Irish  kings  or  Irish  nobility." 

Another  witness  invoked  to  support  the  Bulls  is  Peter 
of  Blois ;  but  he  makes  no  response  to  the  call.  Like 
Robert  de  Monte,  he  stands  mute.  He  lived  and  wrote 
later  than  Giraldus,  spent  part  of  his  youth  in  the  regular 
employment  of  Henry  II.,  and  afterwards  willingly 
rendered  occasional  services  to  that  king.  A  copy  of  the 
Laudabiliter  is  found  among  his  manuscripts,  as  are  also 
copies  of  letters  from  the  Emperor  Frederick  and  other 
persons  with  whom  Peter  had  no  connection.  When  or 
by  whom  they  were  placed  there,  and  whether  Peter  ever 
saw  them,  no  one  knows.  Then  he  gives  no  support  to 
the  Laudabiliter'?  None  whatever.  Such  evidence  as  his 
writings  afford  tends  exactly  the  other  way.  If  the 
Laudabiliter  were,  as  is  alleged,  known  by  him  to  be 
genuine,  he  was  just  the  man  who  would  not  fail  to  include 
among  Henry's  titles  one  derived  from  Ireland.  In  his 
letters  written  in  1177,  1182,  and  later,  and  in  his 
dedication  of  a  "  Compendium  in  Job,"  he  addresses  Henry 
elaborately  as  "  Most  Illustrous  King  of  England,  Duke 
of  Normandy  and  Aquitaine,  Count  of  Anjou,"  but  gives 
no  title  arising  from  Ireland. 

In  1317  Pope  John  XXII.  addressed  a  letter  to  King 
Edward  II.  of  England,  remonstrating  strongly  with  him 
on  certain  intolerable  wrongs,  of  which,  he  said,  the  Irish 
had  complained  to  him,  John,  and  appending  a  copy  of 
the  Laudabiliter  made  from  the  history  of  Matthew  Paris. 
He  did  this  in  consequence  of  what  is  called  an  Irish 
Remonstrance  addressed  to  him  in  1315,  in  which  the 
Laudabiliter  is  expressly  admitted.  On  one  side,  this 
admission  is  held  to  be  conclusive  of  its  authenticity,  while 
on  the  other  an  attempt  has  been  made  to  explain  it  away 
as  having  been  made  merely  for  the  sake  of  argument, 


116  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

and  by  way  of  striking  the  English  with  their  own  weapon. 
If  it  were  an  admission  conceded  for  that  purpose,  no 
question  of  its  correctness  could  affect  its  force.  The 
admission  may  have  been  so  intended,  for  the  Remonstrance 
is  strongly  argumentative.  But,  as  it  stands,  the  admis- 
sion seems  to  be  absolute.  Disregarding  the  assertions  on 
both  sides,  I  will  place  the  reader  in  a  position  to  judge. 
The  Remonstrance  is  addressed  in  this  manner :  — 

"  To  the  Most  Holy  Father  in  Christ  the  Lord,  John, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  Supreme  Pontiff,  from  his  devoted 
children  Donald  Oneyle,  King  of  Ulster,  and  by  hereditary 
right,  true  heir  of  the  whole  of  Hibernia,  also  the  petty 
kings  and  magnates  of  the  same  country,  and  the 
Hibernian  people." 

The  Remonstrators  say  that  as  the  Pope  hears  from 
the  English  much  that  is  false  and  viperous,  and  very 
little  that  is  true  about  the  Irish  people,  they  desire  to 
correct  the  balance  in  that  respect.  In  manly  and  indeed 
somewhat  excessively  forcible  language,  they  direct  the 
Pope's  attention  to  the  long  and  glorious  history  of  Ireland 
before  the  time  of  King  Leoghaire,  in  whose  reign  Pope 
Celestine  sent  St.  Patrick  to  Ireland,  and  from  whom 
Donald  is  descended  in  direct  line;  they  point  out  how 
devoted  to  the  religion  of  Christ  Ireland  afterwards 
became;  and  so  they  proceed  to  the  passage  in  which  we 
are  concerned,  and  of  which  the  following  is  a  translation  : 

"  At  length  Pope  Adrian,  your  predecessor,  an  English- 
man more  even  by  affection  and  choice  than  by  origin, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1172,  on  a  suggestion  of  iniquity, 
false  and  foul,  made  by  Henry,  King  of  England,  under 
whom,  and  perhaps  by  whom,  in  the  same  year,  as  you 
know,  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury  suffered  death  for  the 
sake  of  justice,  and  .the  defence  of  the  Church,  moved  by 
English  predilection,  and  wholly  omitting  all  order  and 
law,  in  fact  improperly  conferred  the  dominion  of  our 
country  upon  him  whom  for  the  aforesaid  crime  he  ought 
rather  to  have  deprived  of  his  own  kingdom.  Alas  !  he 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE   PRINCIPAL    INSTRUMENT.  117 

relaxed  his  pastoral  watchfulness,  and  thus,  depriving  us 
of  our  rightful  country,  without  any  fault  of  ours,  and 
without  cause,  delivered  us  to  be  torn  by  the  cruel  teeth 
of  all  beasts." 


The  Remonstrance  then  describes  at  great  length  what 
the  conduct  of  the  English  in  Ireland  had  been,  and 
contrasts  it  with  the  professions  by  which  it  was  supposed 
the  Bull  had  been  obtained,  thus  showing  how  grossly 
they  had  abused  the  trust  reposed  in  them  by  Pope 
Adrian,  and  how  just  and  agreeable  to  Adrian's  precedent 
it  would  be  to  issue  a  fresh  Bull  conferring  the  sovereignty 
of  Ireland  upon  Edward  Bruce  as  the  Irish  then  desired. 
This  last  clause  gives  the  explanation  of  the  whole 
Remonstrance,  and  renders  it  quite  immaterial  whether 
the  admission  in  it  was  made  positively  or  only  arguendo. 
The  document  is  substantially  the  work  of  Scotch 
adherents  of  Bruce,  desirous  of  obtaining  Ireland  for 
their  master  and  themselves,  and  willing  to  bring  the 
English  tradition  into  their  service.  Bruce  approved  of 
it,  as  he  would  have  approved  of  anything  that  promised 
him  assistance ;  and  obviously  it  had  greater  force 
presented  in  the  name  of  the  Irish,  whether  with  or  with- 
out their  consent,  than  if  presented  in  Bruce's  own  name. 
Bruce  could  not  have  presented  it  in  his  own  name  with 
any  hope  of  success ;  first,  because  he  had  no  right  in  the 
matter ;  secondly,  because  Pope  John  did  not  like  the 
Bruces,  and  distinctly  says  so.  The  document  is  clearly 
the  work  of  Bruce's  party,  and  further  confirmation  of 
this  will  be  noticed  in  the  incorrect  spelling  of  proper 
names,  in  the  numerous  historical  anachronisms  of  which 
no  Irish  scholar  would  have  been  guilty  in  relation  to  his 
own  country,  and  in  the  admission  of  Adrian's  Bull,  which, 
as  we  shall  presently  see,  the  Irish  at  that  time  firmly 
denied.  And  if  this  Remonstrance  had  been  the  work  of 
Irishmen,  they  would  have  preserved  a  copy  of  it  with  the 


118  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

other  memorials  of  that  time.  The  absence  of  copy  or 
record  of  it  by  Irish  writers  shows  that  they  had  neither 
act  nor  part  in  it,  and  probably  not  even  knowledge  of 
it.  To  find  it  one  has  to  search  in  the  Scotichronicon, 
Fordun's  Latin  History  of  Scotland.  It  occurs  in  Thomas 
Hearne's  edition  of  that  work,  Vol.  III.,  beginning  on 
page  908. 

Having  demolished  what  was  described  as  Irish  evidence 
for  the  Bulls,  I  cannot  do  better  than  produce  evidence 
from  the  English  settlers  in  Ireland  against  them.  In 
the  year  1325,  that  is,  only  ten  years  after  the  date  of  the 
Remonstrance,  a  letter  was  sent  to  the  Pope,  not  by 
Scotchmen,  nor  yet  by  Irishmen,  but  by  sworn  friends  of 
these  so-called  Bulls.  It  was  sent  under  seal  by  the  Lord 
Justiciary  and  the  Royal  Council  of  the  English  Pale 
in  Ireland,  and  was  presented  to  the  Pope  by  William  of 
Nottingham,  canon  and  precentor  of  St.  Patrick's 
Cathedral,  Dublin.  In  this  document  some  stale  charges 
are  repeated  against  the  Irish,  with  this  interesting 
addition,  that  they  are  described  as — 

"  Asserentes  etiam  Uominum  Regem  Angliae  ex  falsa 
suggestione  et  ex  falsis  bullis  terrain  Hiberniae  in 
dominium  impetrasse,  ac  communiter  hoc  tenentes :  They 
also  assert  that  our  lord  the  King  of  England  obtained 
dominion  over  the  land  of  Ireland  by  a  false  suggestion 
and  by  false  Bulls,  jind  they  commonly  hold  this  opinion." 

Against  the  admission  made  in  the  Remonstrance 
through  the  mouth  of  Scotchmen,  we  have  here  a  positive 
statement  made  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  under  their 
own  seal,  by  the  English  in  Ireland,  whose  interest  it  was 
not  to  make  this  statement,  that  the  Irish  commonly  held 
the  Bulls  to  be  false.  This  important  document  was  dis- 
covered in  the  Barberini  Archives  in  Rome,  in  the  course 
of  a  search  instituted  by  Cardinal  Moran  for  authentic 
documents  relating  to  Irish  affairs  in  those  centuries.  An 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE   PRINCIPAL    INSTRUMENT.  119 

exhaustive  search  in  those  and  other  Papal  archives,  the 
contents  of  which  have  never  been  printed,  would  solve 
many  an  otherwise  difficult  problem,  and  correct  many 
an  erroneous  opinion.  Furthermore,  it  is  manifest  that  if 
the  English  possessed  real  Bulls  they  would  on  such  an 
occasion  have  produced  them  as  the  most  thorough  and 
conclusive  mode  of  confounding  the  Irish  and  settling  for 
ever  the  question  of  true  or  false.  Instead  of  doing  this, 
they  sent  a  whine  to  Rome. 

Gentlemen  could  easily  prove  the  authenticity  of  these 
Bulls  if  allowed  to  argue  illogically ;  to  prove  the  ante- 
cedent by  the  subsequent  and  the  subsequent  by  the 
antecedent,  but  not  one  of  them  independently.  Anything, 
true  or  false,  could  be  proved  if  that  were  proof.  It  is  a 
method  never  resorted  to  in  a  good  cause.  The  ablest 
supporter  of  these  Bulls  resorts  to  it,  and  without  proving 
any  one  of  the  documents  uses  each  in  turn  to  prove  the 
others.  For  instance,  he  says  that  Adrian's  letter  is 
proved  by  Alexander's  confirmation,  affects  to  think  that 
settles  the  matter,  and  rides  off  with  an  air  of  satisfaction, 
leaving  both  unproved.  He  says  that  Adrian  believed  in 
•Constantino's  donation,  and  in  proof  thereof  points  to  the 
Laudabiliter,  a  document  as  impossible  to  prove  as  the 
spurious  donation  itself  and  for  the  same  reason.  What 
this  mode  of  arguing  really  does  prove  is,  that  there  are 
no  better  arguments,  and  that  if  logic  be  insisted  upon 
the  Bulls  must  be  abandoned.  With  this  plan  the  same 
writer  combines  another  for  proving  the  Bulls,  if  you 
please,  and  in  order  to  make  it  clear  and  at  the  same  time 
to  show  that  I  do  him  no  injustice,  I  must  quote  a  whole 
paragraph  from  his  essay :  — 

"  We  would  further  claim  special  attention  for  the 
following  consistorial  decree,  made  in  June,  1558,  at  the 
time  when  Ireland  was  raised  to  the  dignity  of  a  kingdom. 
It  was  subsequently  embodied  in  a  Bull  by  Pope  Paul 
IV.: — 'Whereas  ever  since  the  dominion  of  Ire1  and  ivas 


120  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

obtained  from  the  Apostolic  See  by  tlie  Kings  of  England,, 
they  always  had  styled  themselves  only  Lords  of  Ireland, 
till  Henry  VIII.,  breaking  away  from  the  unity  of  the 
Catholic  Church  and  obedience  to  the  Roman  Pontiff, 
usurped  the  kingly  title,'  etc.  This  document  alone  is 
sufficient  to  prove  the  privilege  of  Adrian.  What  reply 
is  made  to  it  by  the  learned  impugners  of  the  privilege? 
Why  this,  that  Pope  Paul  IV.  wrote  only  what  was 
suggested  to  him  by  Philip  and  Mary.  Comment  is 
unnecessary." 

Quite  so ;  comment  is  unnecessary.  The  reply  of  the- 
impugners  is  the  reply  of  reason.  The  fact  that  the  Pope 
had  not  the  Laudabiliter  before  him,  but  was  prompted,, 
is  clear  on  the  face  of  the  writing  just  quoted.  It  attributes 
to  the  Laudabiliter  a  transference  of  dominion — a  thing- 
not  in  that  document.  That  transference  was  an  English 
tradition.  Whence  did  the  Pope  derive  it?  Not  from 
the  Laudabiliter,  for  it  is  not  there.  Queen  Mary's  cousin,. 
Cardinal  Pole,  an  Englishman,  was  at  the  moment  solicit- 
ing favours  from  the  Pope  for  Philip  and  Mary.  The- 
information  in  question  would  have  been  the  strongest 
reason  he  could  urge  upon  the  Pope  for  granting  one  of 
the  favours  he  was  asking.  Cardinal  Pole  as  an  English- 
man probably  believed  the  information  to  be  true.  There- 
was,  therefore,  absolutely  no  reason  for  withholding  it, 
and  he  had  a  strong  actual  reason  for  conveying  it  to  the- 
Pope.  We  are  seriously  asked  to  believe  that  he,  without 
cause,  omitted  to  convey  the  information,  and  that  the- 
Pope,  instead  of  deriving  the  information  from  the  living 
voice  of  Cardinal  Pole  present  with  him,  searched  back 
among  the  dusty  papers  of  four  hundred  years  until  he 
found,  in  a  document  in  which  it  is  not,  a  reason  which 
Pole  had  all  the  time  on  the  tip  of  his  tongue  and  would 
not  express.  This  bare  statement  of  the  case  renders 
comment  quite  unnecessary ;  a  reader  who  could  not  do- 
the  rest  ought  to  give  up  reading. 

Assuming  that  the  information  was  given  by  Pole  in 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE    PRINCIPAL    INSTRUMENT.  121 

good  faith,  it  was  none  the  less  in  the  interest  of  Philip 
and  Mary.  That  the  Catholic  King  of  Spain  and  the 
Catholic  Queen  of  England  combined,  and  represented 
by  Cardinal  Pole,  would  have  been  powerful  prompters 
needs  no  demonstration  from  me ;  it  is  self-evident. 

Passing  over  the  suggested  race  between  the  Pope  and 
Henry  VIII.  to  confer  upon  Ireland  in  the  sixteenth 
century  a  dignity — if  it  be  such — which  it  had  enjoyed 
at  least  a  thousand  years  before,  the  paragraph  just  quoted, 
like  much  that  is  written  in  support  of  these  Bulls,  in 
addition  to  expressly  claiming  and  assuming  much  that 
cannot  be  conceded,  is  calculated  to  effect  still  more  than 
it  openly  expresses.  Its  ostensible  purpose  is  to  convey  a 
sweeping  denial  that  Philip  and  Mary  had  prompted  the 
Pope.  We  now  know  what  to  think  of  that.  Its  real 
and  greater  effect  is  not  this  apparent  one,  but  to  capture 
the  reader's  conviction  by  assuming  his  assent  to  a  pro- 
position implied  but  not  stated,  which  would  silence  all 
opposition  for  ever  more,  but  which  is  so  far  from  being 
sustainable  that  no  one  will  venture  openly  to  submit  it 
to  argument :  the  proposition,  namely,  that  once  a  Pope 
has  based  a  Bull  on  a  preceding  Bull  that  preceding  Bull, 
even  if  forged,  must  then  be  regarded  as  genuine.  The 
writer  does  not  state  this  in  so  many  words ;  no  one  will 
venture  to  do  so ;  but  turn  back  to  the  quoted  paragraph 
and  say  is  not  that  the  idea  it  conveys.  Yes,  and  that  is 
the  sense  in  which  the  writer  himself  towards  the  end  of 
the  same  essay  refers  back  to  that  paragraph.  Now,  why 
convey  to  the  mind  of  the  ordinary  reader  an  idea  so 
wrong  that  it  will  not  bear  to  be  stated  in  its  nakedness? 
Why,  but  to  gain  some  shade,  however  transient,  for 
documents  which  are  being  shrivelled  up  by  the  sun  of 
truth.  Genuine  documents  never  need  such  contrivances. 
Having  first  bid  for  the  reader's  confidence  by  expressly 
admitting  that  the  question  is  purely  historical,  the  writer 
casually  raises  across  the  inquirer's  path  a  bar  marked 


122  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

"Xo  thoroughfare."  How  is  the  historical  inquirer  to 
proceed  if  there  is  no  thoroughfare  ?  The  claim  that  Pope 
Paul's  Bull  by  itself  is  sufficient  to  prove  the  authenticity 
of  a  document  written  four  hundred  years  before  can  mean 
no  less  than  that  all  statements  in  Bulls  are  infallible, 
that  even  a  spurious  Bull  can  be  rendered  genuine  at  any 
subsequent  date,  and  that  this  having  been  done  it  is 
irreligious  to  doubt  the  Laudabiliter.  If  that  were  so,  it 
would  be  more  irreligious  to  doubt  Constantine's  donation, 
which,  though  more  frequently  confirmed  than  the  Lauda- 
biliter has  been,  everyone  knows  to  be  false.  An  imposture 
in  the  beginning,  it  remained  an  imposture  after  all 
€onfirmations.  Holy  men  did  not  think  themselves 
debarred  from  doubting  it,  did  not  think  the  inquiry  closed 
by  all  the  confirmations,  did  not  consider  comment  un- 
necessary, but  on  the  contrary  continued  scraping  it  until 
they  succeeded  in  revealing  its  falseness  to  all  men,  Popes 
included.  This  is  just  what  Irishmen  have  been  doing 
since  they  first  heard  of  these  Bulls,  just  what  they  are 
doing  now ;  and  we  are  similarly  entitled  to  have  this 
pseudo-religious  bar  removed  from  our  path.  To  erect 
it  is  to  confess  fear  of  inquiry,  and  inability  to  support 
the  Laudabiliter  by  fair  means.  There  are  other  instances 
of  the  recognition  of  the  Laudabiliter  by  the  Pope,  to 
which  supporters  of  that  document  triumphantly  point, 
but  to  which  all  the  reasoning  in  this  paragraph  applies. 
In  noticing  them  this  reasoning  will  be  understood,  in 
addition  to  any  that  may  be  peculiar  to  them. 

In  1570  the  then  Archbishop  of  Cash  el  was  in  Spain, 
seeking  assistance  for  the  Irish  Catholics  against  the 
tyranny  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  and  Cardinal  Alciato,  writing 
to  him,  remarks  that — "  It  is  well  knowrn  that  the  kingdom 
of  Ireland  belongs  by  feudal  right  to  the  Church."  This 
extraordinary  statement  is  called  a  proof  of  the  Laudabiliter 
by  an  Irishman  who  knows,  as  all  know,  that  the  claim 
it  embodies  never  was  well  known,  nor  known  at  all,  and 


DISCUSSION   OF   THE   PRINCIPAL   INSTRUMENT.  12-3 

is  pure  fiction.  We  are  not  in  the  least  concerned  with 
what  the  Cardinal  was  thinking  of ;  it  is  sufficient  that  he 
wrote  nonsense.  If  writings  of  that  sort  can  be  held  to 
prove  anything,  or  are  worth  pursuing,  the  greatest 
number  of  them  will  be  found  to  have  been  issued  in 
connection  with  the  Confederation  of  Kilkenny,  about  the 
middle,  of  the  seventeenth  century.  This  is  an  uncomfort- 
ably late  date  for  people  who  attach  any  value  to  such 
confirmations ;  for  although  it  is  universally  and  always 
true  that  no  power  in  Church  or  State  can  ever  render 
genuine  that  which  was  originally  false,  the  lapse  of  time 
makes  this  fact  more  obvious.  If  a  forged  document  of 
the  twelfth  century  could  have  been  rendered  genuine  in 
the  thirteenth  or  fourteenth,  it  could  equally  well  be 
rendered  genuine  in  the  seventeenth.  Yet,  when  a  date 
so  familiar  is  named,  we  ask  why  not  in  the  nineteenth, 
and  why  need  friends  of  these  Bulls  be  uneasy  if  what  they 
desire  can  be  done  even  now?  This  is  the  logical  result 
of  their  claiming  that  anything  subsequent  could  render 
genuine  a  false  Bull.  References  to  subsequent  events, 
ancient  or  modern,  have  no  meaning  unless  they  amount 
to  that  claim.  On  amounting  to  that  claim  they  become 
simply  ridiculous.  If  you  cannot  prove  your  Bull  true 
on  its  birthday,  you  can  never  afterwards  make  it  true. 
That  which  was  originally  spurious  cannot  by  lapse  of 
time  become  genuine.  If  there  be  any  purpose  for  which 
it  is  useful,  it  can  only  be  the  detection  of  its  author. 

Innocent  X.,  in  his  instructions  to  the  Nuncio  Rinuc- 
cini,  says :  — 

"  Ireland  recognised  no  supreme  prince  save  the  Roman 
Pontiff ;  and  Henry  II.,  King  of  England,  desiring  to 
subjugate  Ireland,  had  recourse  to  Adrian ;  from  that 
Pontiff,  who  was  an  Englishman,  he  obtained  with  a 
liberal  hand  all  that  he  asked.  The  zeal  manifested  by 
Henry  in  wishing  to  convert  all  Ireland  to  the  Faith 
induced  Adrian  to  bestow  on  him  the  dominion  of  that 
.land." 


124  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

What  all  these  unfounded  sayings  do  prove  beyond  yea 
or  nay  is,  what  we  had  known  without  them,  that  when 
Cardinals,  Popes,  and  even  Saints  write  on  secular  subjects 
of  which  they  have  no  personal  knowledge,  they  are  as 
liable  as  other  men  writing  on  hearsay  to  be  misled,  and 
in  the  instances  quoted  were,  in  fact,  flagrantly  misled, 
and  induced  to  state  what  was  and  remains  historically 
untrue,  and  what  the  gentlemen  who  quote  these  passages 
know  to  be  untrue.  The  Irish  never  recognised  the  Pope  as 
temporal  sovereign,  and  never  were  asked  to  do  so.  They 
did  not  wait  for  Henry  II.  to  convert  them  to  the  Faith, 
as  Innocent  X.  ought  to  have  known.  The  Bull  Lauda- 
biliter  does  not  confer  dominion,  as  is  evident  to  all  who* 
read  it,  such  as  it  is.  The  Pope's  office  is  no  sinecure.  Few 
public  men  have  more  calls  upon  their  attention  than  the 
occupant  of  that  office.  To  concentrate  his  own  mind 
upon  them  all  is  an  utter  impossibility.  No  one  will,  with 
a  serious  face,  suggest  that  the  Popes,  on  those  occasions, 
instituted  a  special  inquiry,  or  any  inquiry,  into  the- 
authenticity  of  the  Laudabiliter.  They  had  more  sensible 
and  important  work  to  do  than  would  be  such  an 
investigation  without  cause.  And  besides,  the  Pope  is 
not  ex-officio  an  expert  in  histoiy  any  more  than  he  is 
in  astronomy.  On  many  subjects,  if  he  acts  at  all,  he  must 
of  necessity  rely  upon  the  statements  of  other  persons  who 
profess  to  know,  as  in  sickness  he  relies  upon  the  opinion 
of  his  doctor.  Those  other  persons  may  err  in  malice  or 
in  good  faith.  The  difference  is  immaterial  to  my  argu- 
ment. Popes  have  accepted  and  embodied  in  public 
documents  certain  statements  about  Ireland  which  are 
untrue.  Does  that  make  them  true  ?  Is  not  its  effect 
exactly  the  opposite?  Does  it  not  prove  to  demonstration 
that  those  Popes  relied  upon  hearsay  and  were  deceived? 
How  can  that  fact  help  the  Bulls?  Just  suppose  an 
analogous  case :  Suppose  it  were  conveyed  to  the  Pope, 
on  the  authority  of  an  eminent  statesman  of  the  present 


DISCUSSION   OF    THE   PRINCIPAL    INSTRUMENT.  125 

day,  that  the  Irish  were  Hottentots,  and  the  Pope,  accept- 
ing the  assurance  in  simple  faith,  on.  what  ought  to  be 
reliable  authority,  issued  a  Bull  stating,  as  a  well  known 
fact,  that  our  skins  were  as  black  as  the  raven's  wing. 
According  to  the  principle  of  those  who  hold  that  such  a 
"  confirmation "  alters  the  laws  of  nature,  we  should 
immediately  and  thenceforward  be  all  black,  though  our 
colour  underwent  no  change  whatever.  That  is  the  method 
of  historical  investigation  essential  to  the  alleged  Bulls. 
Some  other  persons  besides  those  dealt  with  have  been 
from  time  to  time  named  as  giving  support  to  the 
Laudabiliter,  but  no  words  of  theirs  to  that  effect  have 
been  cited.  Why?  Because  there  are  none  to  cite. 
Having  myself  taken  the  trouble  to  examine  them  all 
and  found  that  they  give  no  support  to  the  instrument, 
I  dismiss  them  as  so  many  unwilling  witnesses  called  in 
vain  to  make  an  array  of  empty  names  for  people  who 
lack  arguments.  The  impartial  reader  must  long  ago  have 
become  conscious  of  the  fatal  mistake  friends  of  the 
Laudabiliter  have  made  in  providing  it  with  so  many  props. 
It  is  hard  to  know  what  else  to  do  but  prop  a  thing  that 
totters.  Yet  I  feel  certain  that  their  success  would  have 
been  greater  and  more  lasting  if  they  had  been  content 
with  arguments  fewer  in  number,  but  better  chosen  and 
consistent  with  each  other.  Having  no  leg  of  its  own  to 
stand  upon  in  the  shape  of  an  authentic  original,  con- 
firmatory Bulls  became  necessary,  and  with  lapse  of  time 
other  supports,  until  it  came  to  pass  that  the  unfortunate 
Laudabiliter  has  had  at  different  times  probably  a  hundred 
wooden  legs  applied  to  it,  most  of  them  left  ones.  The 
simplest  of  us  can  see  that  legs  for  which  nature  is 
responsible,  are  usually  made  in  pairs  of  left  and  right, 
to  work  in  such  a  manner  as  not  to  jostle  still  less  to  destroy 
each  other ;  and  we  can  have  no  doubt  that  the  advocates 
of  this  centipede  Bull  would  be  very  glad  and  relieved 
from  much  of  their  perplexity  if  they  could  procure  two 


126  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

legs  for  it,  or  even  one,  of  the  right  sort.  We  have 
examined,  and  I  think  smashed,  all  the  legs  of  any  sub- 
stance. Dr.  Zinkeisen,  with  full  knowledge  of  them  all, 
says  in  the  English  Historical  Review  for  October,  1894  : 
"  The  Bull  Laudabiliter,  which  has  long  been  considered 
by  many  a  genuine  Bull  of  Adrian  IV.,  must  now,  I  think, 
be  considered  an  innocent  forgery,  a  mediaeval  scholastic 
exercise."  The  innocence  or  guilt  of  this  particular 
forgery,  as  of  all  others,  must  depend  upon  whether  it  was 
intended  to  have  any  operation,  and  whether  the  work 
containing  it  was  intended  to  be  regarded  as  history  or  as 
fiction. 

Had  the  Bull  been  genuine  it  would  have  been  known 
in  1167  to  the  learned  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  and  he 
would  have  prompted  Dermot  Mac  Murrough  to  urge  it 
upon  Henry  as  the  most  powerful  inducement  for  the 
purpose  they  had  in  view.  It  would  have  been  known 
in  1170  to  Strongbow,  when  he  found  it  necessary  to  go 
to  the  Continent  to  induce  Henry  to  allow  the  Irish 
campaign  to  proceed.  On  neither  of  these  occasions  was 
it  used  or  mentioned.  It  would  have  been  known  to  St. 
Laurence  O'Toole  in  1171,  when  his  efforts  to  unite  the 
Irish  for  the  expulsion  of  the  invaders  proved  that  he  was 
unaware  of  its  existence.  Those  efforts  gained  for  him 
Henry's  enmity.  They  would  have  gained  for  him  a 
censure  from  the  Pope  if  the  Laudabiliter  had  been 
genuine.  Instead  of  censure,  the  Pope  conferred  on  him 
every  mark  of  confidence  and  favour.  In  1178,  as  Laurence 
and  five  other  Irish  Bishops  were  passing  through  England 
on  their  way  to  Rome  to  attend  the  Council  of  Lateran, 
Henry  was  so  suspicious  and  felt  his  cause  to  be  so  unsound 
that  he  had  them  all  arrested  and  detained  until,  as 
Ussher  says,  "  they  were  all,  in  order  to  obtain  permission 
to  proceed,  forced  to  swear  that  they  would  do  nothing  at 
Rome  to  the  detriment  of  the  King  or  of  his  kingdom." 
Although  an  oath  obtained  under  durance  could  have 


DISCUSSION  OF   THE   PRINCIPAL   INSTRUMENT.  12T 

imposed  little  obligation,  they  probably  kept  it,  which  is 
more  than  Henry  would  have  done.  Henry,  whom  no 
oath  could  bind,  unable  to  believe  that  they  had  kept 
theirs,  stopped  Laurence  on  the  return  journey,  and 
according  to  Giraldus,  had  him  detained  in  Normandy 
until  he  died  there ;  and  this  although  Laurence  had  with 
him  on  that  occasion  a  genuine  Bull  from  the  Pope  of  a 
very  different  character  from  the  Bulls  we  are  discussing, 
and  had  been  appointed  the  Pope's  Legate  for  the  whole 
of  Ireland.  This  contrast  between  the  treatment  accorded 
to  Laurence  by  the  Pope  and  by  Henry  must  be  taken 
to  be  the  practical  expression  of  their  respective  opinions 
of  Laurence.  If  that  be  so,  the  Pope  had  confidence  in 
Laurence,  and  none  in  Henry;  and  Laurence  having  no- 
knowledge  of  the  Laudabiliter,  it  follows  that  the  Pope- 
had  none.  And  this  is  confirmed  by  the  genuine  Bull 
then  given  to  Laurence,  which  contains  nothing  about  the 
Laudabiliter,  nor  about  any  power  conferred  upon  Henry, 
nor  about  Irish  vices.  Eveiy  fact  tends  irresistibly  to 
show  that  no  one  except  Government  agents  had  any 
knowledge  of  the  Laudabiliter  until  it  appeared  in 
Giraldus's  works  about  1189 — that  is,  thirty-four  years 
after  its  supposed  date.  Adrian,  Alexander,  John  of 
Salisbury,  and  King  Louis  were  then  dead,  and  all  danger 
of  repudiation  was  over. 

The  wilful  exposure  of  a  curious  phenomenon  is 
generally  understood  to  be  an  invitation  to  the  public  to 
observe  it.  It  is  a  curious  phenomenon  that  from  the  first 
day  to  the  last  everyone  who  has  attempted  to  give  credit 
to  the  Laudabiliter  has,  at  the  same  time,  attempted  to 
enlarge  its  scope.  Not  one  of  its  supporters,  ancient  or 
modern,  has  been  content  with  its  text,  as  given  by 
Giraldus.  Every  man,  without  exception,  who  has  so  far 
undertaken  to  maintain  the  Laudabiliter  has  either  altered 
its  text  or  represented  it  as  containing  what  it  does  not 
contain.  The  earliest  instance  is  the  passage  in  the 


128  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

Metalogicus.  Next  conies  the  first  of  those  letters  attributed 
to  Alexander.  Bight  away  down  the  whole  course  of  its 
history  since  then  the  writings  and  the  traditions  intended 
to  sustain  the  Lauddbiliter  have  magnified  and  exagger- 
ated that  instrument,  spurious  as  it  is.  This  is  more  than 
a  curious  phenomenon.  It  is  a  grave  offence.  It  would 
be  so  regarded  in  business.  It  would  be  a  grave  offence 
even  if  the  instrument  were  genuine.  Is  the  offence  of 
amending  a  forgery  less  grave?  If  anyone  who  rejects 
the  letter  were  to  commit  a  like  offence,  not  alone  would 
he  be  promptly  and  severely  condemned,  but  his  attempt 
would  be  set  up  as  a  new  proof  of  the  Lauddbiliter.  Is 
tampering  with  it  in  the  opposite  sense  less  a  proof  of 
its  falsity? 

Mr.  Richey,  in  his  lectures  delivered  in  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  inserts  in  the  Lauddbiliter  these  imperious  words  : 
"  That  you  do  enter  and  take  possession  of  that  land." 
These  are  not  in  it  as  given  by  any  author  but  himself. 
Where  did  he  get  them?  With  what  object  does  he  inter- 
polate them?  He  interpolates  them  with  the  same  old 
object  for  which  the  Lauddbiliter  was  first  written — to 
unite  the  Pope's  name  with  England's  sordid  political 
purpose.  Whoever  supports  the  Lauddbiliter  promotes 
that  object,  whether  consciously  or  unconsciously.  So 
others  also  insert  words  not  in  the  Lauddbiliter  as  given 
by  Giraldus,  and  speak  of  that  document  as  "  Pope 
Adrian's  letter  of  grant."  One  who  takes  liberties  with 
the  text  can  make  it  a  letter  of  grant  or  a  letter  of  any- 
thing else  he  likes.  But  there  are  people  who  think  that 
such  treatment  invalidates  a  document  and  discredits  the 
holder.  Some  writers  who  give  the  text  correctly  furnish 
it  with  a  descriptive  heading,  the  description  being  false 
by  excess.  These  arts  of  twisting,  straining,  and  altering 
are  not  edifying,  and  do  not  impart  strength.  At  the  very 
least,  they  betray  a  consciousness  that  the  document  is 
defective  as  it  stands.  People  who  say  that  a  document 


DISCUSSION    OF    THE    PRINCIPAL    INSTRUMENT.  '-^) 

is  authentic  should  first  agree  among  themselves  as  to  what 
the  document  is,  and  in  what  form  it  can  be  shown  to  be 
authentic.  Giraldus  is  their  highest  authority  for  the 
text  of  this  document ;  yet  they  are  not  satisfied  with 
the  text  he  has  given  them,  but  alter  it  as  danger 
threatens. 

We  have  now  completed  our  study  of  his  text,  and  of 
all  the  arguments  worth  noticing  that  ever  have  been 
advanced  in  support  of  it.  It  is  sufficiently  obvious  that 
the  result  is  fatal,  not  to  it  alone,  but  to  the  letters  bearing 
Alexander's  name,  which  we  have  noticed  incidentally. 
These  we  will  next  consider  more  directly,  but  briefly. 


K 


THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

The  other  Instruments  considered.  All  found  to  be  spurious. 

THE  five  Bulls  or  letters  we  are  considering  constitute  a 
set  with  the  common  object  of  promoting  the  English 
interest  in  Ireland.  That  being  so,  any  taint  affecting 
one  of  them  affects  all.  One  being  vitiated,  all  are  vitiated. 
One  being  false,  all  are  false.  If  the  first  is  false,  as  I 
think  we  have  found  it  to  be,  the  discredit  of  the  remainder 
is  consequential.  The  second  necessarily  falls  to  the 
ground,  even  if  written  by  Pope  Alexander's  own  hand, 
since  what  it  imports  to  confirm  is  itself  false.  Once  a 
forgery  always  a  forgery.  Even  if  the  Pope  and  the  Irish 
were  to  unite  in  calling  it  genuine  it  would  still  remain 
spurious.  This  then  is  my  first  point  with  reference  to 
the  first  of  these  letters  ascribed  to  Alexander — even  if 
rightly  so  ascribed  it  would  be  invalid.  Popes  have,  as  I 
have  shown,  acted  upon  a  forged  instrument ;  but  they  did 
not  thereby  make  it  valid.  It  remained  false,  and  every 
act  based  upon  it  was  to  that  extent  invalid  ab  initio. 

But  Pope  Alexander  did  not  confirm  the  Laudabil'Uer, 
and  did  not  write  these  letters  nor  any  of  them.  The 
forged  document  which  I  have  shown  that  Popes  acted 
upon  was  a  forged  Imperial  document  purporting  to 
belong  to  an  age  many  hundreds  of  years  gone  by.  It 
was  not  a  Papal  Bull,  still  less  a  Bull  of  the  immediately 
preceding  Pope,  still  less  a  Bull  of  yesterday.  That  was 
too  near  for  deception,  and  too  near  for  the  success  of  the 
old  spurious  donation  to  form  a  precedent.  It  would  be 
the  business  of  the  Pope  and  his  officials  to  know  Papal 
documents  so  recent.  "We  have  in  this  case  the  best 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND  SPURIOUS.  131 

possible  guarantee  that  the  business  was  discharged.  The 
man  whom  we  call  Pope  Alexander  III.  was,  in  1155, 
as  Cardinal  Roland,  Chancellor  to  Pope  Adrian  IV.,  and 
it  is  through  his  hands  the  Laudabiliter  should  have  passed 
to  be  genuine.  First,  then,  he  had  personal  knowledge  of 
the  fact  that  Adrian  had  not  issued  the  Laudabiliter,  and 
therefore  he  did  not  write  this  first  letter.  Secondly,  this 
first  letter  confirms  a  grant  of  the  dominion  of  Ireland,  a 
thing  which  the  Laudabiliter  does  not  contain,  a  thing 
which  Alexander  would  have  known  from  memory  and 
from  the  document  before  him  that  it  did  not  contain, 
and  therefore  he  did  not  write  this  first  letter.  On  this 
double  ground  this  first  letter  is  spurious. 

The  succession  of  Adrian's  Chancellor  to  the  Papacy 
made  the  floating  of  the  Laudabiliter  more  difficult  than 
it  would  otherwise  have  been,  and  perhaps  explains  why 
it  was  not  proclaimed,  and  also  why  Henry  was  disposed 
to  favour  Alexander's  rival  the  anti-Pope. 

As  in  the  case  of  Adrian,  we  must  consider  briefly 
Alexander's  character  and  his  knowledge  of  Henry.  The 
English  Catholic  historian,  Lingard,  thought  those  Bulls 
were  genuine,  admitted  that  Alexander  was  quite  aware 
of  Henry's  duplicity  and  notoriously  immoral  life,  and 
expressed  his  opinion  that  Alexander  must  have  smiled 
at  the  hypocrisy  of  such  a  character  as  Henry  undertaking 
to  evangelize  Ireland.  So  much  light  has  been  thrown 
upon  the  whole  subject  since  13r.  Lingard  wrote  that  if  he 
were  living  now  he  could  no  longer  entertain  that  opinion. 
For  my  part  I  think  it  was  strange  and  absolutely  unten- 
able when  written;  and  it  cannot  be  maintained  for  a 
moment  now.  Apart  from  these  wretched  letters,  there 
is  nothing  in  Alexander's  whole  life  to  justify  such  an 
opinion.  To  knowingly  address  a  corrupt  and  unreliable 
man  as  one  inspired  by  God  for  a  holy  purpose,  to  arm 
him  with  authority  of  unlimited  range,  and  to  smile  at  the 
whole  as  a  good  joke,  would  make  the  Pontiff  guilty  of 


132  THE    DOrirTFTJL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

far  graver  hypocrisy  than  Henry's,  and  would  be  a  gross 
abuse  of  his  office,  such  as  there  is  no  warrant  whatever 
for  allowing.  I  have  had  occasion  already  to  indicate 
that  Alexander  was  a  very  different  man  from  what  all 
this  would  imply.  Before  becoming  Pope  he  had  occupied 
a  position  which  enabled  him  to  study  Heniy  closely  in 
his  relations  with  the  Church.  He  was  no  less  cognisant 
of  those  relations  during  Adrian's  pontificate  than  during 
his  own.  Information  given  to  Adrian  was  practically 
given  to  him.  He  came  to  his  new  office,  not  as  a  stranger, 
but  in  possession  of  the.  full  heritage  of  knowledge.  This 
knowledge  was  not  calculated  to  inspire  him  with  con- 
fidence in  Henry.  When  the  test  came  Henry  favoured 
Alexander's  rival  so  far  as  he  thought  his  interests 
permitted  him  to  do  so.  This  was  not  calculated  to  increase 
Alexander's  confidence  in  him.  Alexander  once  established, 
Henry  sent  him  congratulations  and  offerings  in  gold. 
The  congratulations  were  accepted :  the  gold  was  declined. 
The  reason  is  not  stated,  but  it  can  hardly  have  been  one 
flattering  to  Henry.  After  a  few  days  the  gold  was  offered 
again.  It  was  then  accepted,  as  though  purified  by  the 
preceding  rebuff.  Thomas  a  Becket  and  John  of  Salisbury 
were  subjects  and  capable  students  of  Henry ;  and  though 
courteous  to  him,  they  knew  him  too  well  to  trust  him. 
This  can  easily  be  gathered  from  their  letters  to  Alexander. 
They  complain  of  Henry's  ambition  to  become  absolute 
master  of  everything  within  his  own  dominions,  and  of 
his  alternate  resistance  to,  and  evasion  of,  Papal  inter- 
ference; in  short,  of  his  disloyalty  to  the  See  of  Rome. 
Knowing  that  he  could  not  become  absolute  master  of 
the  Church  in  England  so  long  as  it  continued  to  form 
part  of  a  universal  Church,  Henry  was  quite  willing  to 
reduce  it  to  national  dimensions  by  seA'ering  the  connection 
with  Rome  if  he  found  a  suitable  season  and  a  sufficient 
number  of  churchmen  upon  whom  he  could  rely.  Every- 
one knew  this.  In  Protestant  England  it  is  made  a  merit 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND   SPURIOUS.  133 

of  Henry's,  and  lie  is  regarded  as  a  "Reformer"  born 
prematurely.  All  this  concerned  the  Pope  directly  and 
intimately,  and  no  man  in  Europe  had  a  better  knowledge 
of  it  than  he.  And  apart  from  these  questions  which 
touched  his  own  office,  Alexander  must  have  been  at  least 
as  cognisant  as  other  men  of  the  reputation  Henry  had 
at  this  time  established  for  himself  as  an  adulterer,  a 
breaker  of  his  oath,  a  seller  and  delayer  of  justice,  a 
hammer  of  the  Church,  a  threatened  schismatic,  an 
incipient  heretic,  a  contingent  Mahommedaii.  If  all  the 
other  evidence  which  I  have  urged  and  am  about  to  urge 
were  obliterated,  I  should  still  be  unable  in  the  presence 
of  this  single  paragraph  to  believe  that  Alexander 
addressed  this  man  as  a  devoted  son  of  the  Church  inspired 
by  God  for  the  conversion  of  the  Irish.  / 

In  1170  King  Henry  II.,  desiring  to  partition  his 
dominions  amongst  his  sons,  summoned  a  council  of 
bishops  and  clergy  in  London,  and  intimated  that  he 
desired  his  son  Henry  to  be  annointed  and  crowned  King 
of  England.  This  crowning  of  an  heir  during  his  father's 
lifetime  was  a  thing  that  had  never  been  done  in  England 
before,  and  such  ill  success  attended  it  that  it  has  not 
been  repeated.  Thomas  a  Becket,  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, being  at  the  time  in  forced  exile,  the  English  bishops 
were  under  orders  from  him,  and  also  from  the  Pope 
directly,  to  take  no  part  in  the  proposed  coronation,  as  it 
was  a  function  specially  attached  to  the  See  of  Canterbury,  *- 
and  the  performance  of  it  by  any  other  bishop  in  the 
existing  circumstance's  would  amount  to  taking  the  side 
of  the  King  against  Thomas.  Notwithstanding  this, 
"  Roger,  Archbishop  of  York,  regardless  of  justice,  throw- 
ing aside  the  fear  of  (zod,  and  contemning  the  prohibition 
of  our  lord  the  Pope,"  obeyed  Homy  and  crowned  the 
young  King.  Thereupon  Pope  Alexander  suspended 
Roger,  and  also  the  Bishop  of  Ihmelm,  excommunicated 
the  Bishops  of  London  and  Salisbury,  and  wrote  strong 


THE    DOUBTFUL    GEAXT    OF    IRELAND. 

letters  to  all  of  them  complaining  that  "  We  are  sometimes 
obliged  to  extend  the  rod  of  discipline  against  those  whom 
we  ought  to  have  as  helpers  for  the  correction  of  others." 
These  letters  show  the  relations  between  the  Church  and 
Heniy  as  anything  but  harmonious,  and  they  show 
Alexander  holding  his  own  with  courage  and  tenacity, 
and  standing  like  a  man  by  the  exiled  Thomas  when  the 
bishops,  Thomas's  own  countrymen,  had  deserted  him  and 
given  way  to  Henry. 

There  is  a  curious  little  plea,  in  itself  not  worth  noticing, 
but  as  it  is  forced  upon  us  as  a  proof  of  these  letters  we 
may  as  well  look  at  it  as  one  of  the  trifles  that  are  turned 
to  that  use.  Alexander  addressed  Henry  as  "  Dearest  Son 
in  Christ;"  therefore,  we  are  told,  he  had  a  special 
affection  for  Henry.  It  is  manifest  that  he  addressed 
Henry  and  other  Kings  so  because  that  was  the  form  in 
which  Popes  had  been  accustomed  to  address  Christian 
Kings,  just  as  "  Your  Most  Gracious  Majesty "  is  the 
recognised  form  in  which  one  ought  to  address  Queen 
Victoria,  whether  she  is  gracious  or  not.  Every  age  and 
rank  has  its  own  forms  of  courtesy,  which  must  be 
adhered  to  so  long  as  communication  is  maintained.  This 
form  of  address  had  no  more  significance  when  applied 
to  Henry  than  when  applied  to  any  other  King,  no  more 
than  "Your  humble  servant"  at  the  end  of  our  letters. 
In  the  letters  of  no  Pope  is  this  shown  more  clearly  than 
in  Alexander's,  and  in  none  of  Alexander's  is  it  shown 
more  clearly  than  in  those  addressed  to  Henry.  It  begins 
letters  containing  the  strongest  censure  as  well  as  those 
containing  none.  It  is  the  form  of  address  used  in  some 
strong  letters  from  which  I  have  quoted,  and  in  a  further 
letter  in  which  he  says — :'  Your  obduracy  against  justice, 
and  against  our  desire  for  your  welfare,  we  can  endure  no 
longer."  In  his  letters  to  Becket  also,  though  mentioning 
Henry  in  the  same  terms  of  formal  endearment,  he  com- 
plains no  less  bitterly  for  that.  In  one  of  them  he  writes 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS  FOUND  SPURIOUS.  135 

despairingly  of  the  length  of  time  he  has  waited  in  kind- 
ness and  patience  for  the  return  of  Henry  to  a  sense  of 
his  duty,  and  how  after  smooth  and  sweet  words  he  has 
had  to  resort  to  hard  and  rough  words,  and  even  to  threats 
of  extreme  measures  if  their  property  and  their  freedom 
of  action  were  not  restored  to  the  Church  and  its  ministers. 
The  "  Dearest  Son  in  Christ "  is  nothing  more  than  a  form 
of  courtesy,  and  does  not  indicate  either  affection  or 
weakness.  Used  in  genuine  letters,  it  could  not  be  departed 
from  in  forged  ones.  Alexander's  relations  with  Henry 
were  one  sustained  manifestation  of  courage  and  inde- 
pendence. For  thirteen  years  most  of  his  letters  to  Henry 
are  burdened  with  demands,  complaints,  threats.  The 
struggle  between  Church  and  King  culminated  in  the 
murder  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  at  the  altar. 
Thereupon,  according  to  these  Bulls,  Alexander's  heart 
softened ;  he  poured  out  upon  Henry  a  torrent  of  affection 
so  long  dammed  up,  yielded  all  he  had  spent  so  many  years 
withholding,  and  then — mark — his  heart  is  suddenly  dried 
up  again,  so  that  after  these  letters  relating  to  Ireland 
he  never  writes  another  friendly  letter  to  Henrv.  To 
accept  the  Bulls  one  must  believe  all  this. 

It  is,  to  be  sure,  pleaded  that  "  his  acquittal  at 
Avranches  in  August,  and  his  submission,  reinstated  him 
in  Alexander's  favour."  If  so,  how  is  it  that  in  all  the 
years  that  followed  Alexander  never  wrote  to  Henry  in 
that  sense,  except  in  these  wretched  letters?  I  maintain 
that  he  never  wrote  to  Henry  at  all  after  the  murder  of 
Becket.  In  Migne's  collection  Alexander's  letters  to 
Henry  before  the  date  of  the  murder  are  given  in  full, 
and  their  dates  and  substance  leave  no  doubt  as  to  the 
times  at  which  they  were  written.  After  the  date  of  the 
murder  there  are  scattered  through  Migne's  collection  a 
few  letters  from  Alexander  to  Henry,  but  incomplete, 
without  date,  and  with  the  heading  "  Intra,  1159-1181." 
That  is  a  period  of  over  twenty  years,  at  any  point  of 


13G  T11K    DOUBTFUL    liKAXT    OF    IRELAND. 

which  they  may  have  been  written,  if  genuine.  The  only 
letters  from  liim  to  Henry  that  are  given  in  full  after  the 
<late  of  the  murder  are — these  letters  relating  to  Ireland 
and  one  other  which  Migne  himself  places  under  the 
heading  SPFRIA.  Is  it  not  a  remarkable  and  unfortunate 
coincidence  that  it  is  to  "  Henry,  King  of  the  English,"  the 
letter  is  addressed,  which  Migne,  with  no  interest  to  serve 
but  that  of  truth,  feels  constrained  to  brand  as  spurious? 
Is  it  not  a  further  remarkable  and  unfortunate  coincidence 
that  this  spurious  letter,  like  modern  copies  of  the  Lautla- 
biliter,  is  dated  at  Rome,  where  the  Pope  was  not  at  the 
time  at  which  it  purports  to  have  been  written?  Here 
is  the  date  in  full:  "  Given  at  Rome,  the  eleventh  day  of 
the  month  of  December,  and  first  year  of  our  pontificate ; " 
that  is,  llth  December,  1159.  This  same  volume  of  Migne. 
contains  a  genuine  letter  written  by  Alexander  on  that 
very  day  at  the  place  where  he  did  reside  !  All  this  is 
so  interesting  to  friends  and  foes  of  our  precious  Hulls 
that  a  reader  of  either  class  will  like  to  know  the  purport 
of  this  spurious  letter.  It  is  as  kind  to  Henry  as  he  could 
desire,  and  represents  the  Pope  as  taking  Henry's  side 
strongly  against  ''Thomas,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury." 
Xow,  Thomas  did  not  become  Archbishop  for  three  years 
after  that  date.  This  mistake  of  the  forger  led  to  the 
detection  of  the  forgery,  and  greater  care  was  taken  in 
subsequent  efforts  of  that  kind.  In  this  letter  the  Pope 
is  made  to  say  of  Thomas :  — "  We  degrade  him  from 
every  ecclesiastical  order  and  from  the  episcopate,  and 
declare  him  an  idiot:  and  we  command  you,  under  pain 
of  major  excommunication,  to  impose  this  condign  punish- 
ment upon  him — namely,  to  shut  him  iip  in  the  prison 
of  a  monastery,  where  he  shall  perform,  perpetual 
penance."  This  is  the  kind  of  Biill  Henry's  courtiers 
were  ready  to  provide  for  his  convenience.  It  would  be 
impossible  to  conceive  anything  more  directly  opposed 
to  Alexander's  real  attitude.  The  concoction  of  this  Bull 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND   SPURIOUS.  137 

was  a  more,  audacious  act  than  the  concoction  of  those  we 
are  considering.  But  the  motive  was  nearly  the  same. 
Were  the  gentlemen  who  did  it  too  virtuous  to  write  those 
we  are  considering? 

Let  us  look  for  a  moment  at  what  is  called  an  acquittal 
of  Henry.  It  looks  more  like  the  Scotch  verdict  of  Xot 
Proven.  On  the  Sunday  before  Lady  ])ay  in  August, 
1172,  at  Mass  in  the  Cathedral  of  Avranches,  before  two 
Legates,  an  assembly  of  bishops  and  priests,  and  a  large, 
congregation  of  people,  Henry  swore  on  the  Holy  Gospels 
that  lie  was  innocent  of  the  murder  of  Becket,  deeply 
regretted  that  crime,  and  would,  within  certain  specified 
dates,  perform  certain  specified  penances  for  having  uttered 
the  rash  expression,  in  obedience  to  which  the  murder 
had  been  committed.  One  of  these  penances  was  that  he 
should  immediately  restore,  absolutely,  and  without 
diminution,  its  freedom  and  its  property  to  the  See  of 
Canterbury,  and  to  the  Church  generally.  Another  was 
that  he  should  regard  his  kingdom  as  forfeited,  and  should, 
there  and  then,  become  the  Pope's  vassal,  and  receive  and 
hold  the  Kingdom  of  England  as  from  the  Pope.  An 
account  of  the  proceedings  may  be  seen  in  Baronius  at 
the  year  1172.  A  small  portion  only  concerns  us:  — 

"  I,  King  Henry,  do  swear  on  these  Holy  Gospels  of 
God  that  the  death  of  Thomas,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
I  neither  planned,  nor  knew,  nor  ordered  to  be  committed. 
And  when  I  learned  that  that  crime  had  been  committed 
I  was  more  affected  with  grief  than  if  I  had  learned  of 
the  murder  of  my  own  sou.  But  in  this  I  am  unable  to 
excuse  myself,  that  it  was  in  consequence  of  excitement 
and  anger  which  I  had  conceived  against  that  holy  man 
that  he  was  killed.  Wherefore,  being  guilty  to  this  extent, 
that  I  appear  to  have  given  the  occasion  of  his  death,  1 
shall.  .  .  .  Furthermore,  I  and  1113-  eldest  son  do  swear 
that  we  shall  receive  and  hold  the  Kiiiydoni  of  Entjland 
from  our  lord  Pope  Alexander  and  his  Catholic  successors." 

Then  Henry  and  those  of  the  bishops  who  were  his  subjects 
signed  this  and  other  documents  in  the  presence  of  the 


138  THE    DOUBTFUL    CiltAXT    OF    IRELAND. 

assembly,  and  these  documents  were  subsequently  solemnly 
proclaimed,  and  signed  by  bishops  and  leading  men  in 
other  parts  of  his  dominions. 

Observe,  first,  that  there  is  no  doubt  about  those  pro- 
ceedings ;  they  occurred  in  broad  daylight,  and  occupy  an 
undisputed  place  in  history.  Observe,  secondly,  that 
Henry  was  not  treated  as  having  any  power  over  Ireland. 
Observe,  thirdly,  that  the  result  is  what  is  called  an 
acquittal.  Henry  hardly  felt  it  so  to  be  thus  trampled 
upon  in  the  dust  before  the  world,  deprived  for  ever  of 
that  mastery  over  the  Church  which  he  had  spent  his  life 
in  grasping,  reduced  to  accept  his  kingdom  and  his 
freedom  at  the  hands  of  the  Church,  and  only  so  much 
freedom  and  on  such  terms  as  she  dictated.  Xo  man  knew 
better  than  he  that  a  national  Church  would  not,  and  could 
not,  have  dared  to  treat  him  so.  The  hardfought  struggle 
was  over,  the  stiff  neck  was  broken,  the  Church  was  un- 
questionably triumphant,  and  the  world  was  called  upon 
to  witness.  Acquittal,  indeed  !  Men  may  call  it  what  they 
please ;  they  cannot  alter  its  meaning.  They  call  it  an 
acquittal  in  order  to  induce  us  to  believe  that  one  month 
later  Alexander  wrote  these  letters  to  Henry  conferring 
upon  him  more  than  had  been  involved  in  that  long 
struggle,  more  than  Henry  had  claimed  or  dreamt  of 
claiming,  more  than  had  ever  been  conferred  upon  legate, 
saint,  or  prelate,  and  addressed  him  as  one  inspired  by 
God  for  the  conversion  of  the  Irish,  as  one  who  had  already 
partially  converted  them.  What  nonsense  !  The  credulity 
that  could  believe  this  of  Alexander  would  be  truly 
colossal. 

Most  of  what  has  been  said  applies  to  the  remaining 
three  letters  as  well  as  to  the  first.  It  only  remains  to 
examine  their  peculiarities.  Cardinal  Moran,  while 
admitting  the  great  difficulty  of  the  question,  thought  these 
three  were  genuine :  because  they  are  dated  at  Tusculum, 
where  the  Pope  was  in  September,  1172 ;  because  they  are 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS  FOUND  SPURIOUS.  139 

addressed  to  specified  persons ;  and  because  they  are 
inconsistent  with  the  preceding  letters.  These  reasons  do 
not  profess  to  be  conclusive.  The  first  and  second  attest 
superior  skill  derived  from  practice ;  the  third  attests 
inferiority  in  another  respect,  and  is  in  the  circumstances 
an  extraordinary  reason.  These  three  ignore  the  preceding 
letters,  and  differ  from  them  in  substance,  motive  and 
scheme.  They  affect  to  rest  upon  the  conquest  of  Ireland 
as  an  accomplished  fact,  and  yet  betray  anxiety  lest  any- 
thing should  imperil  it.  They  make  the  idea  of  subduing 
and  civilizing  the  abominable  Irish  originate  not  in 
Constantine's  donation,  nor  yet  in  l)onough  O'Brien's, 
nor  in  the  Laudabiliter,  but  in  a  Divine  inspiration  of 
Henry's — in  one  of  Giraldus's  visions,  in  fact.  For  carry- 
ing out  that  idea  they  trust  not  to  the  immemorial 
weapons  of  the  Catholic  Church,  but  to  the  power  of 
Henry's  united  naval  and  military  forces,  with  the  blessing 
of  (lod  thrown  in  as  an  afterthought  to  save  appearance. 
The  letter  preserved  by  Giraldus  harmonizes  with  the 
postscript  to  the  Metalogicus,  but  not  with  the  Laudabiliter. 
These  three  harmonize  with  no  document  but  themselves. 
Hut  they  agree  perfectly  with  Henry's  wishes.  His  interest 
is,  indeed,  their  chief  concern,  the  conversion  of  the  Irish 
being  insisted  upon  mainly  as  a  means  of  promoting  and 
securing  his  interest.  That  addressed  to  the  bishops  is 
a  strong  political  rally  on  Henry's  behalf.  It  directs  the 
clergy  to  "  diligently  and  manfully  assist  in  subduing 
and  retaining  that  land  for  that  renowned  king."  It 
directs  the  bishops  to  censure  and  excommunicate  whoso- 
ever should  dare  to  resist  Henry,  and  to  "guard  firmly 
those  things  which  relate  to  the  regal  dignity,  and,  so  far 
as  in  you  lies,  cause  others  to  guard  them;"  in  short,  to 
act  as  policemen  for  Henry.  There  is  not  in  the  largest 
edition  of  the.  Btdlarium  a  letter  of  this  character  from  any 
Pope  to  anybody.  But  this  letter  never  reached  the 
bishops,  none  of  these  letters  did,  nor  any  letter  like  them, 


140  THE    DOUBTFUL    (.RANT    OF    IHKLAXI). 

nor  any  inquiry  about  them.  The  Pope  never  made  the 
English  Government  his  channel  of  communication  with 
the  Irish  bishops,  and  except  these  no  Papal  letters  have 
ever  been  found  in  an  English  Government  ottice  addressed 
to  anyone  in  Ireland.  Xor  have  Papal  originals  of  these 
letters  ever  been  found.  Xo  one  has  ever  seen  a  trace 
of  them  in  Rome.  Baronius  neither  includes  nor  mentions 
them.  Xot  having  been  discovered  until  the  eighteenth 
century,  they  are  not  mentioned  by  any  author,  English 
or  Irish,  before  that  time.  Migne  has  copied  them  from 
an  English  work.  His  reference  is  to  Rymer's  Foe  Jerri, 
but  they  are  not  there.  He  must  have  copied  them  from 
the  Liber  Xir/er  ticaccarii,  a  work  compiled  from  documents 
kept  in  the  English  Exchequer.  They  are  there ;  no  one 
knows  who  put  them  there,  when,  or  on  what  authority ; 
and  there  is  no  account  of  the  originals.  It  seems  to  me 
that  they  never  had  Papal  originals,  and  that  the  office 
in  which  they  were  found  is  pretty  nearly  that  in  which 
they  were  made,  (iiraldus  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
aware  of  their  existence,  and  this  seems  to  show  that  he 
was  not  deeply  in  the  plot.  Contrariwise,  they  differ  so 
essentially  from  the  documents  lie  preserves  that  they 
must  have  been  written  by  a  different  hand,  which  might 
have  been  his.  His  authorship  would  be  a  good  reason 
for  his  silence,  and  would  account  for  their  extraordinary 
nature.  Like  his  sermon  in  ])ublin,  they  overshot  the 
mark.  Armed  with  genuine  Bulls  like  these,  Henry's 
representatives  in  Ireland  would  have  carried  all  before 
them.  But  they  should  have  the  originals  to  show;  copies 
would  be  incredible.  Consequently,  there  irux  not  a  irort/ 
breathed  <ih<nit  them  in  Ireland.  Some  hundreds  of  years 
after  date  what  are  called  copies  are  found,  mill  in* 
////<'/•/,  in  an  English  Government  office.  Had  there  been 
I'apal  originals,  would  they  not  have  lasted  as  long:'  Of 
course,  the  so-called  copies  are  the  originals,  and  are  of 
home  manufacture. 


OTHER   INSTRUMENTS    FOUND   SPURIOTS.  14J 

The  ostensible  justification  of  all  these  Bulls  being 
alleged  Irish  vices,  we  must  examine  that  unsavory  subject 
in  connection  with  the  three  letters  in  which  it  is  expressed 
in  the  grossest  manner.  Lanfranc  and  St.  Anselm,  Arch- 
bishops of  Canterbury,  wrote  some  letters  to  Popes  and  to 
other  persons,  imputing  barbarity  and  immorality  to  the 
Irish  people.  Xeither  of  them  had  ever  been  in  Ireland. 
They  derived  their  information  about  it  from  the  ])anes 
of  Dublin,  Waterford  and  Limerick,  who,  wishing  to  be 
regarded  as  distinct  from  the  Irish  people,  placed  them- 
selves under  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the  See  of 
Canterbury,  giving  a  bad  name  to  the  Irish  as  a  reason  for 
their  so  doing.  Canterbury,  desirous  of  extending  its 
jurisdiction,  welcomed  both  the  new  spiritual  subjects  and 
their  reasons  for  coming.  Reasons  of  this  character  never 
lose  in  repetition.  Herein  we  have  a  complete  explanation 
of  the  charges  contained  in  the  letters  emanating  from 
Canterbury.  That  it  is  complete  is  proved  by  the  fact 
that  Canterbury  made  no  attempt  to  improve  the  Irish. 
Jurisdiction  was  what  Canterbury  wanted.  Granting  that 
the  Irish  were  as  far  from  perfection  as  were  their  accusers, 
their  faults  were  magnified,  their  virtues  ignored  ;  and 
tho  primitive  condition  in  which  the  Church  still  remained 
in  Ireland  Avas  itself  termed  a  glaring  vice.  In  constitu- 
tion, discipline,  and  means  of  subsistence,  the  Church  had 
too  long  striven  to  maintain  its  existence  on  the  basis  of 
the  old  Celtic  clan  upon  which  it  had  been  first  founded. 
That  basis,  upon  which  it  had  seen  its  best  and  holiest 
days,  was  now  in  a  state  of  dissolution.  The  lapse  of 
centuries,  and  the  many  changes  they  brought,  had  made 
some  old  arrangements  unsuitable  and  new  ones  highly 
desirable,  and  the  failure  to  provide  these  resulted  in 
some  instances  in  a  most  objectionable  state  of  things.  To 
men  trained  in  the  most  highly  developed  Church  of  the 
Continent  in  the  twelfth  century,  the  Celtic  Church,  at 
its  best,  would  have  seemed  barbarous.  It  was  now  at 


142  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

its  very  worst.  The  Irish,  themselves  were  quite  conscious 
of  this  fact,  and  their  consciousness  was  the  surest 
guarantee  that  a  reform  was  at  hand.  However  grave  the 
defects  were,  or  may  have  appeared  to  high  churchmen, 
they  were  vices  only  in  a  technical  sense,  and  had  never 
been  made  the  ground  of  treating  any  nation  as  outside 
the  pale  of  Christianity.  Other  countries  remote  from 
Rome  were  in  a  similarly  backward  condition,  some  of 
them  to  a  later  date.  In  England  changes  in  some  respects 
similiar  to  those  desirable  in  Ireland  had  been  effected 
about  a  century  earlier.  In  Ireland  nearly  all  the  changes 
involved  had  been  decided  upon  at  the  Synod  of  Kells  in 
1152.  They  were  in  progress  when  the  invaders  came, 
and  it  is  probable  that  the  payment  of  tithes  was  the  only 
one  of  them  that  had  not  been  carried  into  effect.  The 
decrees  of  Cashel  are  substantially  a  confirmation  of  the 
decrees  of  Kells.  The  conformity  aimed  at  was  conformity 
with  the  Catholic  Church,  and  with  the  English  and  other 
Churches  in  so  far  as  they  agreed  with  that  standard.  It 
is  only  English  egotism  to  describe  this  as  bringing  the 
Irish  Church  into  conformity  with  the  Anglican. 

St.  Bernard  also  speaks  disparagingly  of  the  Irish.  He 
did  not  know  them.  He  speaks  more  severely  of  some 
people  whom  he  did  know.  Doubtless,  some  of  the 
"  Canterbury  tales "  had  reached  him.  In  addition  to 
these,  Irish  bishops  and  monks,  as  exacting  as  himself, 
constituted  him  their  ghostly  father,  visited  him  on  their 
way  to  and  from  Rome,  and  sought  his  advice  on  the 
extirpation  of  such  vices  as  their  flocks  were  addicted  to. 
Ah !  they  were  addicted  to  vices,  then  ?  Yes,  and  there 
has  never  been,  and  is  not  to-day,  a  nation  free  from 
vices ;  and  if  there  is  a  nation  that  claims  to  be  free  from 
vices,  it  thereby  proves  that  it  has  one  vice  more  than 
other  nations  have.  There  has  never  been  a  nation  either 
wholly  pure  or  wholly  base ;  and  it  is  common  knowledge 
that,  of  the  highest  authorities  on  this  subject  in  this  our 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND  SPURIOUS.  143 

age,  some  say  that  Europe  is  just  now  at  its  lowest  state 
of  deterioration,  while  others  as  stoutly  hold  that  we  are 
on  the  pinnacle  of  perfection.  If  we  find  it  difficult  to 
decide  between  these  authoritative  pronouncements  on  the 
age  in  which  we  have  the  privilege  of  living,  and  if,  on  read- 
ing the  statement  of  one  side,  we  are  swayed  to  it,  whether 
correct  or  not,  people  seven  hundred  years  hence,  if  they 
should  happen  to  care  about  us,  will  be  greatly  puzzled 
to  know  whether  they  ought  to  be  proud  or  ashamed  of 
us.  Men  like  St.  Bernard  have  a  simple  method  of  solving 
this  difficulty.  For  them  the  world  is  always  corrupt. 
Irish  bishops  and  monks  whispered  their  troubles  into 
St.  Bernard's  ear.  To  do  so  was  the  chief  purpose  for 
which  they  visited  him.  Yices  and  irregularities  neces- 
sarily formed  the  staple  of  their  conversation.  It  was 
inevitable  that  the  conviction  should  grow  upon  a  man 
so  circumstanced,  who  had  never  seen  the  Irish  people, 
that  vice  was  the  only  thing  they  were  remarkable  for, 
and  that  there  was  nothing  else  in  Ireland  worth  talking 
about.  Ah !  it  will  be  said,  he  was  too  well  versed  in 
human  nature  to  fall  into  that  error.  Was  he,  though? 
His  own  nature  was  human,  very  human,  as  a  reader  of 
his  splendid  sermons  will  soon  discover.  He  spoke  and 
wrote  with  such  fire  and  passion  that  to  the  present  day 
his  words  almost  scorch  the  reader's  lips.  He  so  detested 
vices,  and  the  sense  of  their  enormity  so  grew  upon  him, 
that,  if  his  sweeping)  denunciations  were  to  be  taken 
literally,  whether  applied  to  Italians  or  to  Irish,  much 
injustice  would  be  done.  He  knew  not  how  to  temporise 
or  mince  his  words.  Just  imagine  Heniy  II.  applying  to 
him  for  a  certificate  of  character !  He  was  a  man  carried 
away  very  much  by  the  feelings  of  the  moment,  and  the 
consequence  is  that,  while  his  writings  are  eloquent  and 
edifying,  they  are  not,  and  were  not  intended  to  be, 
historically  correct.  Anyone  of  a  contrary  opinion  cannot 
have  read  them.  Where  he  speaks  disparagingly  of  the 


144  THE    DOUBTFUL    GltAXT    OF    IRELAND. 

Irish  is  in  his  memoir  of  St.  Malachy  [  =  Mael-Maedhog 
O'Morgair],   whom   lie   had   known   and   loved,   and   who 
died  in  his  arms  at  Clairvaux.     The  effect  of  his  eulogy  of 
his  dear  friend  Malachy  is  heightened,  and  intentionally 
and    properly    heightened,    by    painting    in    the    blackest 
colours  the  vices  and  irregularities  against  which  Malachy 
had  contended,  and  over  which  he  had  triumphed.     The 
more  numerous  and  glaring  the  vices  were  represented  to 
be,  the  greater  would  be  Malachy' s  merit  in  having  over- 
come them.     Every  vice  and  every  irregularity  mentioned 
by  St.  Bernard  did  exist  in  Ireland,  and  did  also  exist  in 
other  countries,  as  he  well  knew;   but,  in  all  probability, 
they    existed    as    enormities    and    scandals,    and    not    as 
settled    manners    generally    present.      Had    they    been 
settled  and  general,  their  extirpation  would  have  taken 
a  much  longer  time  to  accomplish  than  Malachy  devoted 
to  that  task.     St.  Bernard  says:  —  -"  Accordingly,  Malachy, 
having   within   three   years   reduced   the   proud,   restored 
liberty  to  the  Church,  banished  barbarity,  and  reformed 
the  practice  of  the  Christian  religion  everywhere,  seeing 
all  things  in  peace,   began  to  think   of  his  own  peace." 
This    is    admirable ;     but    common-sense    tells    us    that 
barbarities  which  could  be  completely  banished  in  three 
years  could  not  have  been  very  general  or  deeply  rooted. 
And,  as  regards  the  barbarities  themselves,  we  know  that 
Continental  writers  used  the  word  "  barbarous  "  partly  in 
the  sense,  of  "  foreign,''  or  as  marking  a  deviation  from 
the  Continental  model.     One  of  the  barbarities  mentioned 
is  the  eating  of  porridge.     Well,  if  St.  Bernard  were  to 
return  now,  he  would  find  porridge  quite  a  fashionable 
dish,  and  might  even  be  tempted  to  taste  it  himself.     In 
one  of  his  sermons  he  speaks  of  Malachy  as  if  that  burning 
and  shining  light,  not  yet  extinct,  but  only  removed"; 
one  ''  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy"  ;   a  man  whose 
works  were  "  great,  and  many,  and  very  good,  and  even 
better  than  good,  because  of  the  original  intention.  What 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND  SPURIOUS.  145 

•work  of  piety  escaped  Malachy?  He  was  poor  towards 
himself,  but  rich,  towards  the  poor.  He  made  himself  a 
father  to  orphans,  a  protector  to  widows,  a  patron  to  the 
oppressed."  St.  Bernard's  standard  of  perfection  was  the 
very  highest.  Malachy  had  reached  it,  and  was  the  iioliest 
and  most  perfect  man  he  had  ever  seen.  In  his  admira- 
tion of  Malachy  he  did  not  stop  to  reflect  that  the  nation 
which  had  produced  that  man,  and  many  like  him,  could 
scarcely  have  been  barbarous.  His  ardent  nature  led  him 
rather  to  deal  heavy  blows  upon  all  who  had  opposed,  or 
thwarted,  or  resisted  his  dear  friend.  He  was  painting 
the  character  of  one  who  had  been  at  once  very  perfect 
and  his  own  personal  friend.  The  opponents  and  the 
vices  that  friend  had  actually  overcome  were  an  essential 
part  of  the  picture,  and  the  darker  they  were  made,  the 
brighter  Malachy  shone.  St.  Bernard's  picture  on  the 
whole  is  really  a  bright  one  by  force  of  Malachy's  character 
alone.  He_  knew  well  that.  Malachy's  sanctity  was  not 
singular  in  Ireland,  and  that  by  including  other  Irishmen 
he  might  with  equal  truth  have  made  his  picture  much 
brighter.  He  was  not  dealing  with  others.  His  subject 
was  Malachy  and  whatsoever  had  crossed  Malachy's  path. 
This  explains  the  whole  position  and  goes  far  to  neutralize 
sweeping  charges.  The  statement  that  Malachy  had 
succeeded  in  making  all  things  right  in  the  short  space  of 
three  years  completes  the  correction  from  St.  Bernard's 
own  mouth. 

The  greatest  abuse  with  which  Malachy  had  to  deal 
was  of  a  local  and  personal  nature.  It  was  the  pretended 
inheritance  of  Church  property  by  laymen  who,  taking 
advantage  of  disorders  occasioned  by  Danish  irruptions 
and  accidental  favouring  circumstances  of  corruption, 
weakness  and  apathy,  had  in  a  few  places  assumed  the 
titles  and  all  the  worldly  goods  of  bishops  and  abbots, 
leaving  the  ecclesiastics  who  strove  to  discharge  the  duties 
of  those  offices  stripped  of  their  means  of  living.  In  this 

L 


146  THE    DOUBTFDX    GRANT    OF    IRELAXD. 

way  a  certain  family  liad  seized  upon  all  the  property 
belonging  to  the  primatial  See  of  Armagh  and  held  it  in 
spite  of  all  complaints  for  many  generations,  until  at  last 
Malachy  succeeded  in  dislodging  them  at  the  risk  of  his 
life.  This  abuse  was  no  part  of  the  Celtic  ecclesiastical 
system,  but  was  a  symptom  of  the  decay  of  that  system; 
and  it  was  the  cause  of  troubles  and  scandals  in  various 
parts  of  Europe  as  well  as  in  Ireland.  And  the  action  of 
Henry  II.  in  keeping  Sees  vacant  and  appropriating  their 
revenues,  which  the  Pope  frequently  condemned,  differed 
from  the  abuse  at  Armagh  only  in  being  the  action  of  a 
king,  while  that  at  Armagh  was  the  action  of  a  private 
family. 

The  other  foul  vices  attributed  to  the  Irish  people  by 
some  of  the  eminent  men  named,  and  more  grossly  and 
offensively  by  Giraldus  and  by  one  of  the  letters  we  are 
now  considering,  demand  little  notice  from  us  even  if  their 
nature  permitted  of  their  discussion  in  clean  pages.  All 
that  has  been  said  on  exaggeration  applies  to  them  more 
forcibly  than  to  the  abuses  with  which  we  have  dealt.  It 
is  part  of  fallen  human  nature  to  exaggerate  such  things. 
Vague  slanders  without  names  to  connect  them  with  could 
not  have  been  verified  when  written,  and  still  less  can  they 
be  verified  now.  They  are  intangible  things,  shadows 
without  substance.  They  may  or  may  not  have  been  trans- 
mitted in  huge  quantities  by  Englishmen  to  the  Pope. 
If  Englishmen  say  they  were,  we  are  not  called  upon  to 
dispute.  But  that  would  not  make  them  true.  They 
would  remain  slanders  and  nothing  more.  The  Pope 
would  not  have  acted  without  inquiring.  If  he  believed 
the  slanders,  his  condemnation  if  strong  would  have  been, 
as  on  all  occasions,  decent.  He  knew  it  would  not  lose  but 
gain  in  strength  by  being  decent.  His  language  was 
always  decent  even  when  dealing  with  matters  as  bad  as 
these  letters  represent.  On  no  other  occasion  did  he  use 
language  unfit  to  be  translated.  It  is  an  outrage  no  less 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND  SPURIOUS.  147 

upon  his  memory  than  upon  the  Irish  people  to  say  that 
he  wrote  the  second  of  these  letters  to  Henry.  Had  he 
been  greatly  moved  by  a  false  report,  and  written  a  strong 
condemnation,  he  would  have  seen  that  it  reached  the 
Bishops  and  that  they  acted  upon  it.  He  never  inquired 
about  these  letters.  His  subsequent  action  was  that  of  a 
man  who  had  no  knowledge  of  them ;  and  that  was  in  fact 
his  position.  In  all  his  genuine  letters — and  there  are 
1,520  of  them  in  Migne's  collection — there  is  not  one 
expression  of  an  indecent  character.  Of  that  great  number 
the  only  letters  that  are  unworthy  of  him  are — the  letter 
ordering  the  imprisonment  of  Thomas  a  Becket  as  an  idiot, 
and  these  letters  treating  the  Irish  as  horrible  savages. 
All  these  were  written  in  Henry's  interest.  Migne  brands 
the  first  as  a  forgery.  We  brand  the  others  as  forgeries. 
The  vices  like  the  letters  were  of  English  manufacture. 
The  inclusion  of  them  in  the  letters  proves  that.  Beyond 
spurning  them  we  have  little  to  say  to  them.  Slanders 
different  but  as  bad  have  been  levelled  against  ourselves 
in  the  nineteenth  century,  and  supported  by  forgeries  too. 
We  reject  them  all,  the  ancient  and  the  modern.  Our 
ancestors  were  a  healthy  people  who  enjoyed  pure  air  and 
country  life.  Like  ourselves,  they  Were  probably  far 
from  being  perfect.  Let  their  accusers  apply  that  simple 
test  to  themselves  and  confess  the  result.  There  are  few 
pages  of  the  Irish  annals  of  the  twelfth  century  that  do 
not  record  the  death  of  some  good  man  or  woman 
distinguished  for  charity,  piety,  learning  and  wisdom. 
These  people  had  spent  all  their  lives  in  Ireland.  Are  we 
to  be  told  that  all  the  good  people  were  dead  or  dying, 
and  that  criminals  alone  were  healthy?  It  would  seem 
so.  What  then  of  the  good  people?  What  were  they 
good  for,  if  they  left  none  but  criminals  behind  them? 
Their  good  name  was  not  merely  local  nor  ill-founded. 
Three  Irishmen  of  that  century  are  enrolled  among  the 
Saints  of  the  Universal  Church,  and  much  other  Irish 


148  THE    DOUBTFUL    GEAXT    OF    IRELAND. 

merit  can  be  equally  well  verified.  Yague  slanders  are- 
evasive  and  can  never  be  verified.  The  state  in  which  an 
Irishman  could  believe  them  would  be  a  state  of  disease. 
To  set  him  right  he  would  need  not  argument  but  air 
and  exercise.  A  sickly  student  of  Darwinism  once  threw 
up  his  hands  in  despair  exclaiming  that  it  was  folly  to 
expect  that  men  could  ever  become  noble  or  even  respect- 
able since  they  were  all  descended  from  monkeys.  His 
doctor  recommended  the  excitement  of  the  chase.  His 
friends,  with  much  difficulty,  induced  him  to  follow  the 
advice.  After  a  few  months  the  youth,  restored  to  health, 
laughed  heartily  at  Darwinism  and  the  monkeys. 

The  Pope  is  represented  as  saying  that  he  had  received 
a  succession  of  letters  from  the  Irish  bishops  to  the  effect 
that  Henry  had  already  partially  succeeded  in  converting- 
the  Irish,  a  work  in  which  presumably  the  bishops  had 
spent  all  their  lives  in  vain.  What  a  probable  statement 
that  is.  Through  Henry's  power,  crimes  had  begun  to 
diminish,  and  the  seeds  of  virtue  to  sprout  in  place  of 
vice.  A  learned  supporter  of  these  ridiculous  letters  says 
that  the  vices  of  the  Irish  were  not  due  to  the  invasion, 
as  is  commonly  supposed,  but  were  old  and  permanent,, 
because  they  were  such  as  could  not  have  sprung  up  in 
the  short  space  of  a  few  years ;  but  he  finds  no  difficulty 
in  accepting  as  genuine  a  letter  according  to  which  Henry 
had  already  succeeded  in  bringing  back  the  Irish  to  some 
degree  of  virtue,  although  he  had  spent  only  six  months 
in  the  country  and  had  visited  only  a  small  portion  of  it. 
Had  Henry  spent  six  months  more  in  the  country  the 
Irish  would  have  become  too  holy  for  anything.  It  was 
lucky  that  he  had  to  hurry  off  to  kiss  the  dust  at 
Avranches.  His  prompt  success  as  a  lay  missionary  over 
the  inveterate  vices  of  a  whole  nation  which  bishops  and 
clergy  had  long  contended  against  in  vain,  may  be  left 
to  the  judgment  of  real  missionaries  who  usually  find  their 
task  more  difficult.  If  it  were  true,  thev  should  revise 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND   SPURIOUS.  149 

their  methods.  Pope  Alexander  \vould  need  to  be 
extremely  credulous  to  belive  such  a  story,  and  to  believe 
it  too  of  the  very  man  who  had  given  him  the  most  trouble. 
The  Irish  annalists  did  not  believe  it.  Giraldus  did  not 
believe  it,  but  confessed  on  his  death-bed  that  the  effect 
of  the  invasion  was  to  make  the  condition  of  everything 
worse.  The  Irish  bishops  did  not  believe  it  and  did  not 
write  it,  because  they  had  personal  knowledge  of  the  fact 
that  the  country  was  just  then  more  distracted  than  it 
had  been  at  any  previous  period  of  its  history.  The 
English  clergymen  present  at  the  Synod  of  Cashel,  having 
come  expecting  a  barbarous  country,  and  finding  it 
civilized  and  provided  with  a  hierarchy  and  clergy  and 
-ample  means  for  its  own  regeneration,  reported  to  that 
effect  to  the  King,  and  in  doing  so  probably  gave  him 
some  credit  for  what  they  considered  a  change,  but  what 
was  no  change  except  in  the  amount  of  their  knowledge. 
This  report  supplied  the  idea  of  Henry's  missionary 
success. 

The  same  gentleman,  whom  I  regret  having  had  to 
allude  to  so  often,  tells  us  that  considerations  of  decency 
prevented  Alexander  from  saying  anything  in  the  last 
-of  these  letters  to  Henry  in  reference  to  the  denarius  or 
penny  reserved  by  the  Laudabiliter  for  the  Roman  See. 
If  the  supposed  decent  silence  was  expected  to  help  in 
proving  the  authenticity  of  these  letters,  will  those  who 
use  it  for  that  purpose  allow  that  the  indecent  expression 
of  that  same  matter  in  the  letter  in  question  is  of  equal 
force  in  proving  its  falseness?  and  if  not,  why  not?  On 
turning  back  to  this  letter  it  will  be  seen  that  a  whole 
paragraph  of  it  is  devoted  to  the  reservation  of  the  Peter's 
pence. 

A  denarius — the  word  usually  translated  "  penny " — 
had  a  purchasing  power  equaLto  about  4s.  lOd.  of  our 
money.  Hence  a  denarius  from  every  house  in  Ireland 
would  have  amounted  to  a  considerable  sum.  The  invaders 


150  THE    DOUBTFUL    GRANT    OF    IRELAND. 

were  in  no  huny  to  pay  it  for  themselves ;  nor  did  they 
transmit  to  the  Pope  any  denarii  they  succeeded  in  taking- 
from  the  Irish.  The  careful  reservation  of  the  denarius 
in  these  letters  may  have  been  intended  to  serve  the 
double  purpose  of  aiming  a  sly  joke  at  the  Pope,  as 
Giraldus  once  did,  -and  of  giving  an  additional  air  of 
probability  to  the  letters  by  suggesting  the  motive  of  lucre. 

It  has  been  urged  with  much  energy  that  if  those  letters 
were  spurious  Pope  Alexander's  successor  would  have 
denounced  them  on  their  first  appearance.  Would  he? 
He  never  denounced  the  Bull  condemning  St.  Thomas  a 
Becket  to  prison  for  life,  and  yet  it  is  spurious.  Like 
case  like  rule. 

To  prove  a  negative  is  proverbially  difficult,  and  by  some 
held  to  be  impossible.  It  is  sometimes  possible  when  the 
negative  is  true.  But  to  prove  it  is  not  sufficient ;  and 
what  remains  to  be  done  is  still  more  difficult — to  fix  the 
proof  in  the  memory.  The  function  of  the  memory  is  to- 
retain  positive  facts,  whether  true  or  false.  Positive  facts,, 
whether  true  or  false,  are  the  only  real  facts,  and  are  the- 
proper  objects  of  the  memory.  False  statements  that  are 
positive,  and  things  that  are  spurious,  share  the  advan- 
tage of  true  facts  in  being  easily  retained  in  the  memory, 
partly  because  they  have  the  appearance  of  truth,  and 
partly,  also,  because,  although  false,  they  are  in  a  limited 
sense  positive  facts.  A  spurious  bank-note  is  a  tangible 
thing,  which  may  be  taken  in  the  hand  and  read,  and  the 
making,  circulation,  and  effect  of  which,  being  positive 
facts,  the  memory  will  T*etain  as  easily  as  if  the  note  were 
genuine.  If  the  maker  has  negotiated  the  note,  will  you 
expect  him  to  admit  that  it  was  made  by  him?  Of 
course  not.  He  will  stoutly  maintain  that  it  was  made  by 
the  bank,  and  not  by  him.  He  will  point  to  the  value 
he  has  received  for  it  as  proof  of  its  genuineness.  If  it 
has  circulated  through  the  hands  of  other  persons,  he 
will  point  to  every  one  of  them  as  witnesses  that  they 


OTHER  IXSTRUMEXTS   FOUXD   SPURIOUS.  151 

believed  it  and  exchanged  it  for  value  or  value  for  it,  and, 
therefore,  that  it  is  true.  Persons  who  have  seen  it  in 
business  or  casually,  conform  their  words  and  acts  to  it 
as  genuine,  and  thus,  quite  unconscious  of  wrong,  facilitate 
its  circulation  and  give  it  increased  vigour  and  vitality. 
At  first  having  no  inherent  force,  and  being  sickly,  it  is 
negotiated  with  caution,  and  apart  from  other  notes; 
but  with  every  new  believer,  however  acquired,  it  gathers 
plausibility  and  strength,  until  at  length  it  becomes  like 
unto  true  notes,  and  more  aggressive  than  they.  Every 
incident  in  its  career  is  a  positive  fact,  which  takes  a 
position  in  the  memory  as  readily,  and  holds  it  as 
tenaciously,  as  if  the  note  were  genuine.  To  make  and 
start  the  false  instrument  was  somebody's  interest.  To 
maintain  it  may  be  the  interest  of  several.  All  who 
recognise  it  in  any  way  help  to  maintain  it.  To  refute 
it  may  be  the  interest  of  a  number  so  large  that  it  may 
not  be  the  special  business  of  any  person  in  particular. 
If  there  should  be  a  person  so  curious,  what  he  has  to  prove 
is  that  the  note  was  not  made  by  the  bank.  That  is  a 
negative  fact — that  is  to  say,  although  true,  it  is  not  a 
fact  at  all,  but  the  absence  of  a  fact.  He  has  to  dislodge 
a  real,  though  false,  fact,  which  already  holds  position  in 
the  memory,  and  to  give  the  memory  instead  no  object  to 
lay  hold  of  and  retain.  He  has  to  create  a  mental  vacuum 
where  before  there  was  something  actual,  no  matter  what. 
This  is  no  easy  feat.  He  may  succeed  in  accomplishing 
it ;  but  what  remains  to  be  done  is  more  difficult  still, 
if  not  impossible.  He  has  to  ask  people  to  keep  clearly 
before  their  minds  not  a  fact,  but  the  absence  of  a  dis- 
lodged fact.  This  is  work  for  which  the  memory  is  not 
adapted,  and  few  people  even  try  to  force  it  into  service. 
To  prove  that  the  letters  before  us  were  not  written 
by  the  Popes  to  whom  they  are  attributed  would  be  an 
undertaking  precisely  analogous.  It  would  be  to  prove  a 
negative ;  and  as  hardly  anyone  would  remember  that 


152  THE   DOUBTFUL   GRANT   OF   IRELAND. 

proof,  however  true,  the  result  would  be  nil.  At  iirst 
the  impure  substance  was  there ;  we  have  burned  it  away, 
and  soon  the  process  is  forgotten.  Herein  lies  the  inherent 
weakness  of  negative  evidence,  and,  therefore,  the  weakest 
element  and  greatest  practical  defect  in  the  case  against 
these  letters.  Prove  as  we  may,  the  mere  mention  of  them 
by  anybody  is  flourished  as  a  positive  fact,  while  the 
number  of  historical  works,  Irish,  English,  and  Con- 
tinental, in  which  they  ought  to  appear  and  do  not,  is, 
though  enormous,  wholly  ignored  because  it  is  negative. 
Each  such  case  of  non-appearance  is  a  fact,  important, 
relevant,  and  before  reason,  of  equal  weight  with  each 
appearance.  The  number  of  cases  in  which  the  letters 
should,  if  genuine,  appear,  and  do  not  appear,  is  so  great, 
that  if  reason  were  our  sole  guide  the  few  cases  in  which 
they  do  appear  would  be  beneath  notice.  But  the  few, 
being  positive  facts,  are  remembered,  while  the  many 
are  not  so  much  forgotten  as  not  noticed.  Even  if  we 
follow  these  letters  to  the  few  works  in  which  they  are 
included,  their  condition,  is  little  better.  Of  the  five  letters, 
one  edition  of  the  BuUarium  contains  only  one ;  four  are 
absent.  Another  edition  contains  only  one ;  four  are 
absent.  Another  edition  contains  two ;  three  are  absent. 
Another  edition  contains  not  one  of  the  five ;  five  are 
absent.  Here,  if  the  letters  were  genuine,  we  should  have 
twenty  appearances.  There  are  only  four.  These  four  are 
trumpeted  and  remembered.  The  sixteen  non-appearances, 
though  logically  of  four  times  the  weight,  are  ignored 
because  they  are  negative  facts,  that  is  the  absence  of 
positive  facts.  This  inherent  element  of  weakness  affects 
not  alone  this  one  argument  based  upon  numbers,  but 
every  argument  against  these  letters.  It  is  this  all-pervad- 
ing defect  in  the  case  against  them  that  has  kept  them 
from  being  crushed  out  of  existence  long  ago.  Like  flies 
on  the  wound  of  a  chained  animal,  their  life  depends  not 
on  their  own  strength,  but  on  our  physical  limitations. 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND  SPURIOUS.  153 

Appearance  or  non-appearance  in  a  Bullarium  does  not 
prove  anything.  It  is  only  evidence.  The  Bullarium  is 
not  an  official  collection,  but  the  work  of  a  private  com- 
piler, and,  as  a  body,  has  no  authority,  but  stands 
precisely  on  the  same  level  with  any  other  large  collection 
of  ancient  writings.  So  far  as  the  documents  are  genuine, 
each  carries  its  own  authority  derived  from  its  source. 
If  the  collection  is  large  the  compiler  does  not  undertake 
that  all  the  documents  it  contains  are  authentic,  still  less 
does  he  profess  to  make  them  so.  He  may  be  in  doubt 
about  some,  and  he  may  consider  an  ancient  document  of 
sufficient  historical  interest  to  be  worth  preserving,  even 
if  he  knows  that  it  is  spurious.  In  the  case  of  most  Papal 
letters  Continental  compilers  had  before  them  either  the 
original  documents  bearing  their  appropriate  seals  and 
regularly  authenticated,  or  verified  copies  derived  from 
proper  'custody ;  and  no  question  of  authenticity  arising, 
the  documents  were  included  as  a  matter  of  course.  In 
the  case  of  documents  like  these  relating  to  Ireland,  which 
.are  neither  originals  nor  verified  copies,  which  come  from 
no  one  knows  what  source,  of  which  all  that  can  be  said 
is  that  they  are  produced  by  parties  interested,  a  Con- 
tinental compiler  taking  no  special  interest  in  them, 
having  no  means  of  testing  and  no  incentive  to  test  them, 
simply  includes  or  rejects  them  at  his  good  pleasure,  or 
according  to  the  exigencies  of  space,  or  for  some  reason 
irrespective  of  their  value  or  want  of  value.  In  the 
ultimate  result  the  editor  who  included  the  Laudabiliter 
in  the  Bullarium  has,  by  exposing  its  imperfection,  done 
more  to  bring  discredit  upon  it  than  the  editor  who 
excluded  it. 

It  is  something  that  in  the  language  of  the  Gael  which 
was  spoken  and  written  in  Ireland  in  the  twelfth  century, 
and  for  many  centuries  after,  there  is  not  a  word  to  confirm 
or  recognise  these  letters.  It  is  something  that,  with  all 
our  weaknesses  and  disadvantages,  we  have,  without 


154  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

emptying  our  quiver,  inflicted  upon  the  cause  of  the 
Bulls  wounds  beyond  number  as  they  are  beyond  healing. 
It  is  something  to  have,  once  for  all,  given  their  advocates 
a  task  of  extracting  arrows  which  will  occupy  them  for 
the  rest  of  their  lives.  It  is  something  that  we  now  leave 
them  in  such  a  condition  that  to  restore  them  would  be 
far  more  difficult  than  to  provide  new  ones.  For  I  have 
no  doubt  what  my  readers'  verdict  will  be.  It  has  not 
been  snatched  prematurely.  It  will  be  as  correct,  final, 
and  conclusive  as  a  verdict  on  circumstantial  evidence 
ever  can  be.  It  will  be  a  moral  certitude  as  indefectible 
as  any  merely  human  knowledge  ever  can  be.  It  will 
be  founded  so  strongly  that  it  can  never  be  shaken  or 
disturbed  by  argument,  by  evidence,  by  aught  less  cogent 
than  the  production  of  a  real  Bull  Laudabiliter,  bearing 
its  leaden  seal.  It  will  be  a  spontaneous  growth  from  the 
evidence,  and  no  more  tKe  work  of  my  head  or  hands  than 
was,  say,  Constantine's  donation.  Ah !  that  dear  donation 
which  has  proved  for  forgers  and  their  defenders  so  much 
dearer  than  they  bargained  for !  And  the  dear  postcript 
to  the  Metalogicus,  which  tattered  what  it  was  intended 
to  support,  and  scattered  the  fragments  to  the  winds. 
And  the  oath  of  stony-hearted  John  of  Salisbury  that 
forgers  had  used  his  name.  Cruel  John !  It  was  pure 
modesty  that  induced  the  forgers  to  write  your  name 
instead  of  their  own.  Modesty  hath  trials.  Forgers  are 
the  most  retiring  people  in  the  world.  It  is  with  th& 
greatest  difficulty  they  can  be  found  when  "  wanted."  It 
is  with  the  greatest  reluctance  they  come  into  the — dock. 
Instances  are  known  of  their  retiring  from  the  dock  "  for 
life."  Modesty  can  no  farther  go.  Very  thoughtful  and 
kind  to  Henry  these  forgers  were.  They  knew  his  inmost 
desire  and  what  the  rest  of  the  world  ought  to  have  done 
for  him  but  did  not.  They  had  a  special  knowledge  of 
what  Popes  ought  to  have  done  for  him  but  did  not. 
Without  obtruding  their  own  personality  upon  the  public 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS  FOUND  SPURIOUS.  155- 

they  showed  the  way,  conferred  upon  Henry  every  power 
they  could  think  of,  spiritual  and  temporal,  with  a 
generous  hand,  and  consigned  troublesome  Thomas  a 
Becket  to  prison  for  life.  There  was  true  friendship. 
They  had  the  right  idea  of  how  the  world  ought  to  be 
regenerated.  And  we  must  not  forget  Giraldus,  to  whom 
we  owe,  besides  his  numerous  and  opportune  visions,  the 
destruction  of  his  own  evidence.  ]^or  can  we  omit  an 
acknowledgment  of  our  indebtedness  to  those  clever 
messengers  who  got  Bulls  "  at  Rome,"  where  there  was  no 
Pope  at  the  time ;  and  Bishop  Rotrodus,  who  did  get  a 
real  Bull,  but  so  different  from  the  one  he  wranted.  It 
would  be  the  basest  ingratitude  were  we  to  close  without 
paying  our  tribute  of  praise  to  the  gentlemen  who  have 
hitherto  supported  these  Bulls,  for  the  trouble  they  have 
taken  in  discovering  instances  in  which  Popes  and 
Cardinals  have  been  induced  to  say  things  for  which  there 
was  absolutely  no  foundation.  And  we  shall  always 
remember  with  pleasure  the  excellent  arguments  which 
those  same  gentlemen  have  adduced  in  support  of  the 
Bulls — excellent  for  toppling  before  a  crooked  look.  All 
these  are  positive  facts  of  a  class  for  which  our  memory 
is  receptive  and  retentive;  and  they  amount  to  some- 
thing in  a  cause  which  we  were  told  was  lost. 

To  add  to  them  there  is  one  thing  more.  Where  are 
the  Bulls?  As  I  said  at  the  outset,  the  first  step  in  our 
inquiry  should  have  been  the  production  and  proof  of 
the  documents  themselves.  It  is  a  usual  and  strictly  just 
requirement.  It  is  essential,  and  could  not  fail  to  be  of 
the  utmost  importance.  It,  and  nothing  less,  could  amount 
to  positive  proof.  We  waived  it  for  the  time,  in  order  to 
allow  the  argument  to  proceed,  and  to  test  such  circum- 
stantial evidence  as  could  be  offered.  This  we  have  tested,, 
and  the  test  has  proved  fatal  to  it.  Had  it  all  been  valid 
it  could  not  have  done  more  than  increase  the  amount 
of  probability.  The  originals  would  still  be  required. 


156  THE   DOUBTFUL   GRANT   OF   IRELAND. 

We  have  found  none  of  it  valid,  much  of  it  worthless, 
some  of  it  positively  destructive  of  the  Bulls.  If  more 
evidence  of  the  same  character  were  discovered,  the  first 
use  that  could  be  made  of  it  is  to  submit  it  to  us,  that 
we  might  take  it  in  both  hands  and  test  its  value.  There 
is  no  use  in  proceeding  further  without  the  original  docu- 
ments. "We  have  heard  and  said  enough  about  them,  and 
want  to  see  them.  The  originals  have  never  been  produced. 
No  verified  copies  of  them  have  ever  been  produced.  No 
fac-similes  of  them  have  ever  been  produced,  as  has  been 
done  in  the  case  of  genuine  Bulls  of  the  same  century. 
Some  hundreds  of  volumes  of  State  Papers  and  other 
documents  illustrative  of  English  history  have  been, 
published  by  private  persons,  by  historical  societies,  by 
institutions,  and  by  the  State;  and  not  one  of  them 
contains  an  authoritative  reproduction  of  any  of  these 
Bulls  from  the  originals,  nor  is  it  stated  in  one  of  them 
that  the  originals  anywhere  exist,  or  ever  existed.  Of  the 
six  letters  in  form  Papal  written  in  the  interest  of  King 
Henry  II.  one  was  designed  to  assist  him  in  crushing  St. 
Thomas  of  Canterbury  and  the  other  five  were  designed 
to  assist  him  in  crushing  Ireland.  Three  of  the  six,  though 
expressly  urgent,  were  not  published  for  some  centuries 
after  date.  One  of  the  six  is  branded  as  spurious  by  a 
Continental  critic  of  unquestionable  impartiality.  It  was 
written  by  Henry's  servants  or  sycophants,  and,  therefore, 
never  had  a  Papal  original.  We  have  found  reasons  more 
than  sufficient  for  affixing  a  like  brand  to  the  other  five, 
wrritten  equally  in  the  interest  of  the  same  king.  If  they 
are  to  escape  that  brand,  obviously  it  can  only  be  by  the 
production  and  proof  of  authentic  Papal  originals ;  and 
the  beneficiaries  under  them,  who  claim  to  have  been  their 
custodians,  have  left  themselves  without  a  word  to  excuse 
them  from  that  duty.  They  have  had  the  documents  long 
enough  in  their  keeping  and  in  their  affections,  and  can 
certainly  not  complain  when  at  length  they  are  invited 


OTHER  INSTRUMENTS   FOUND  SPURIOUS.  15  T 

to  prove  them  absolutely  by  letting  others  see  the  originals 
besides  those  who  profit  under  them.  The  fact  that  no 
original  of  any  one  of  them  ever  has  been  shown  can  be 
due  only  to  impossibility.  It  cannot  be  attributed  to  want 
of  will,  nor  to  want  of  skill ;  and  surely  it  is  not  our  fault. 
It  is  not  sufficient  to  rail  at  our  incredulity.  We  are  all 
ready  to  believe  the  documents,  to  believe  anything,  on 
adequate  evidence.  This  being  the  only  evidence  that 
in  the  premisses  can  be  adequate,  as  soon  as  it  is  produced, 
but  not  till  then,  our  adhesion  is  assured.  The  original 
parchments  of  earlier  and  of  later  Bulls,  bearing  their 
appropriate  seals,  are  still  extant,  and  fac-similes  of  them 
may  be  seen  in  B-ymer's  Fodera  and  other  books  accessible 
to  the  public.  We  now  want  the  originals  or  fac-similes 
of  these.  It  is  admitted  that  if  these  were  originally 
genuine  they  must  have  been  cast  in  the  form  usual  with 
the  Popes  to  whom  they  are  ascribed.  What  are  produced 
as  copies  do  not  present  that  form,  and  are,  therefore, 
not  correct  copies  of  true  Bulls.  The  production  of 
originals  or  fac-similes  in  that  form  is  essential  to  any 
attempt  to  maintain  their  genuineness,  and  until  it  has 
been  done  there  is  nothing  to  disprove.  He  who  affirms 
must  prove.  This  is  no  case  for  casual  or  factitious 
evidence,  the  primary  assertion  being  that  formal  evidence 
of  the  highest  character  was  pre-constituted,  and  that 
the  beneficiaries  made  the  preservation  of  it  the  object  of 
their  special  solicitude.  Whoever,  for  any  purpose, 
affirms  that  these  Bulls  are  genuine,  represents  the 
beneficiaries  to  that  extent,  and  is  not  entitled  to  be  heard 
until  he  has  produced  the  Bulls  from  Winchester  Castle, 
or  wherever  he  can  find  them.  Since  the  day  the  state- 
ment was  written  that  they  were  preserved  in  that  castle, 
the  purpose  of  holding  a  grip  of  Ireland  has  never  been 
abandoned,  and  the  care  of  all  that  strengthened  that  grip 
has  never  been  relaxed.  Very  good.  This,  if  anything, 
is  what  they  were  preserved  for — to  be  produced  when 


158  THE  DOUBTFUL  GRANT  OF  IRELAND. 

required.  They  are  required  now.  The  requirement  is 
not  a  hard  one,  but  strictly  just.  "What  is  hard  and 
terribly  inconvenient  is,  to  be  unable  to  produce  on  the 
ultimate  test,  documents  with  which  one  has  insulted  a 
people,  and  which  one  has  boasted  of  guarding.  That  is 
hard  and  humiliating.  Originals  of  genuine  Bulls  as  old 
still  exist.  What  reason  but  spuriousness  can  account  for 
the  absence  of  these?  Why  were  they  not  produced  in 
the  twelfth  century  when  fresh  and  new?  Why  were  they 
not  produced  in  the  twelfth,  thirteenth,  and  fourteenth 
centuries,  when,  according  to  the  English  themselves, 
the  Irish  commonly  regarded  them  as  false,  and  when 
the  production  of  them  would  have  at  once  and  for  ever 
settled  that  vital  question  ?  Why  but  because  no  original 
Bulls  corresponding  to  these  papers  ever  existed?  Let 
him  who  affirms  the  contrary  prove  it,  as  authentic 
instruments  are  proved — by  producing  the  originals. 
Failing  to  do  this,  let  him  go  and  bury  the  false  Bulls 
with  the  false  donation  in  the  stillest  oblivion. 

I  owe  an  apology  for  the  excessive  care  with  which  I 
have  removed  dust  and  cobwebs  from  documents  which 
each  fresh  light  showed  to  be  base  and  worthless.  Further 
examination  of  them  would  be  unpardonable.  The  Popes 
never  wrote  them  nor  caused  them  to  be  written.  Falsae 
sunt,  et  eis  ad  delusionem  nostram,  et  sui  damnationem 
solus  falsarius  scienter  usus  est. 


END. 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

ADMISSION  of  English  ...     118 

Adrian  IV.  6,  14,  102 

Alciato,  Cardinal  ...     122 

Alexander  III.  16,  39,  131 

Alexander  VI.  ...       30 

Ambition  of  English  hierarchy 

105,  106,  141 

Anselm,  St.  13,  141 

Avranches,  proceedings  at    ...     137 

BALTINGLASS,  Abbot  of  ...  66 
Baronius,  Cardinal  28,  105,  137 
Becket,  St.  Thomas  a 

39,  132,  133,  135,  137 

Benedict,  Abbot  of  Peterborough  1 2 
Bernard,  St.  13,  103,  142 

Bishops,  nomination  of  ...  107 
Bruce,  Edward  ...  117 

Bullarium  33,  153 

Bulls  never  produced  155,  156 

Bull,  genuine  ...     110 

Bull,  spurious  ...     136 


CALIXTUS  III. 

Cambrensis  Eversus 
Cambrensis,  Giraldus 
Cashel,  Synod  of 
Conclave,  le 
Constantine  the  Great 
Cumin,  John 

DANISH  colonists 
De  Courci,  John 
Denarius 
Diceto,  Ralph  De 
Dimock,  Rev.  James 


...  30 
...  56 

13,  21,  49 
83,  113 
...  11 

10,  12,  28 
...  66 

13,  107,  141 

...   79 

104,  149 

...   13 

22,  60 


FALLACY  of  late  evidence  ...     123 

Felix,  Bishop  of  Ossory  ...       69 

FitzAldelin  81,  87 

Fitz  Bernard  81 


PAGE 
FitzGirald  51,  77 

Forgeries,  to  send  to  France  for  112 
Forgers,  modesty  of  ...  154 

Frederick  Barbarossa  ...     102 

Freeman,  Mr.  ...       61 

GELASIUS,  Archbishop  of  Armagh  84 
Gilbert's  History  of  the  Viceroys  73 
Giraldus  Cambrensis  13,  21,  49 

Gregory  VII.  ...       11 

HARRIS  ...     100 

Haverty  ...       89 

Hearne,  Thomas  16,  118 

Henry  II.  38,  72,  73,  74,  133,  137 
Henry's  letter  of  congratulation  105 
Henry  VIII.  5,  120 

Hereditary  right  26,  39,  40 

Hovenden,  Roger  de  13,  80 

Hubert,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  99 
Humiliation  of  Henry  II.  ...  137 


INNOCENT  X. 
Irish  morality 

JOHN  XXII. 
John  of  Salisbury 


...  123 

103,  141 

29,  115 

23,  48,  105 


KELLY,  Rev.  M.  7,  56 

Kells,  Synod  of  104,  142 

Kilkenny,  Confederation  of  ...     123 

LABBE  83,  87 

Lanfranc  13,  141 

Lanigan,  Rev.  Dr.  3,  114 

Le  Mans,  Bishop  of  ...     105 

Liber  Niger  Scaccani  16,  140 

Limitation  of  King's  power  ...  107 
Limitation  of  Pope's  power  ...  124 
Lingard,  Dr.  ...  131 


160 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

Lisieux,  Bishop  of                   ...     105 

j'.vci: 
Policraticus                               ...       4S 

Louis,  King  of  France            .  .  .     109 

Possibility  of  forgery  21,  22,  27,  28 

Lynch,  Rev.  John             55,  96,  100 

REMONSTRANCE                      ...     115 

Macaricf,  Excidium                 ...       57 

Retractations  of  Giraldus      ...       99 

Mac  Morrough,  Dermot         ...       77 

Richey                                       ...     128 

Malachy,  St.                            ...     144 

Rinuccini                                   ...     123 

Malone,  Very  Rev.  Dr. 

Robert  de  Monte                     ...       45 

3,  6,  31,  58,  114,  119,  135,  148,  149 

Roger,  Archbishop  of  York  ...     133 

Marianus                                 ...     103 

Rotrodus,  Bishop          105,  109,  112 

Martyrless  Ireland                     67,  69 
Merlin  Celidon                          75,  79 

SALISBURY,  John  of         23,  48,  105 

MetalogicuM                                23,  26 
Migne                   16,  41,  87,  135,  147 
Model  Bull                     109,  110,  112 
Moran,  Cardinal  3,  87,  106,  118,  138 
Morris,  Rev.  W.  B.              3,  41,  89 
Murder  of  Becket                    79,  135 

Scotichronicon                           ...     118 
SixtusIV.                               ...       30 
Specialist,  the  Pope  not  a      ...     124 
St.  Albans,  Abbot  of       36,  105,  109 
Sylvester                                    12,  28 
Synods                                        80,  83 

THOMAS,  St. 

NEGATIVE,  to  prove  a           ...     150 

39,  132,  133,  135,  136,  137 

Nicholas  V.                             ...       30 

Tithes                                        12,  142 

Nicholas  of  Wallingford        ...       87 

URBAN  II.                                 11,  29 

OATH    that   forgery  had  been 

Ussher,  James                           3,  126 

committed                             ...       43 

O'Brien,  Donough                  ...     114 

VISIONS                                     75,  79 

O'Callaghan,  J.  C.                  ...       57 

Vivianus,  Cardinal                    73,  88 

O'Connor,  Roderick                ...     112 
O'Kelly,  Colonel  Charles       ...       57 
Oneyle,  Donald                        ...     116 

WARE,  Sir  James                     68,  95 
Wendover,  Roger  de               13,  106 
Where  are  the  Bulls  ?             ...     155 

O'Rourke,  Prince  of  Breifny           76 
O'Toole,  St.  Laurence       64,  90,  126 

White,  Rev.  Stephen,  S.J.  3,  55,  74 
Wilkins                                        87,  88 

PAPARO,  Cardinal                   ...     103 

Winchester                                31,  87 

Paris,  Matthew                         13,  106 

Wonders  of  Ireland               ...       91 

Paul  IV.                                   ...     119 
Peter  of  Blois                          ...     115 

YORK,  Archbishop  of            ...     133 

Pole,  Cardinal                         ...     120 

ZINKEISEN,  Dr.                       ...     126 

PRINTED    BY    SEALY,     BRY^RS    AND    WALKER,     ABBEY     STREET,     DUBLIN. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


DA 
933 
G55 
1899 


Ginnell,  Laurence 

The  doubtful  grant  of 
Ireland